Dreamcamgirls

Hot webcamgirls and couples

Hot Asian teens more than 4000 high quality dvs`s

March 28th, 2008

ASIATAKUTEN.COM – Thousands of highquality pictures
of the hottest asianteengirls!
Gain access to more than 4000 full lenght DVDmovies!
Access too free camlivechat with asian dreamgirls!

+ bonus material tons of it!

Three-Way Weekend by Kitty Spencer

Chapter 1

The two young men strolling along Sutter Street might have been
brothers. Each was tall, each had the same lightly tanned, dark-haired
good looks, and the same Italian ancestry showed in the boned modeling
of both faces. But Nino and Carlo were unrelated by direct blood ties.
They considered themselves to be business partners.

They walked with easy strides toward the rows of cafe tables that lined
the garden court restaurant, ignoring the San Franciscians and tourists
who strolled past them. Typically, Carlo was half pace in the lead.

"Let’s sit here," he suggested, reaching for a chair at a back row
table. They sat down and lit cigarettes, each taking from his own pack.

Nino produced a pair of sunglasses from the breast pocket of his jacket
and put them on. It was April; the sunshine was already bright.

Carlo clicked his fingers in the direction of a white jacketed waiter
who immediately gave a nod of recognition.

"How goes it, George?" Carlo greeted the waiter as the man hurried to
the table.

"I survive," George grinned. "What’ll it be, gentlemen."

"Coffee, amico." Nino ordered the same.

The two young men leaned back in their chairs, each taking in the scene
around him with a practiced gaze. Only a third of the outdoor tables
were occupied, for the tourist season had hardly begun. There were
still more pigeons than people in the court. Simultaneously they caught
sight of the girl walking across the patio.

She was not beautiful, exactly, but she was attractive in a strangely
exciting way. Shining in the sunlight, her straight blonde hair hung
almost to her shoulders. She walked with a languid, long-legged gait,
unhurried and graceful. And her figure superb.

Twenty or twenty-one, Carlo estimated. More importantly, he could tell
at a glance that although she was casually dressed, her clothes were
undoubtedly expensive. And she possessed that air of impeccable
carelessness that belongs only to rich men’s daughters!

"Nino, my friend," Carlo murmured, leaning across the table, "Nino—
you’d better get to work. Business is already beginning to look good
this year …"

"Did you fix up about the apartment?" Nino asked. The sun blazed
momentarily from Nino’s dark glasses as the boy turned toward his
companion.

Carlo nodded.

"It’s all arranged. I checked everything with the landlord. Including
the rent. It’s ours for the season."

"How’d you get the place so cheap?" Nino’s lower lip formed a
suspicious pout.

"The landlord is a friend of mine …" Shrugging, Carlo let his voice
trail off.

Nino’s petulant expression changed into a satisfied smile. Carlo had
more "friends" in San Francisco than anyone else Nino knew. Of course,
in Carlo’s line of business, one either had friends—or one starved.
There was no middle course.

For the official record, Carlo was a tourist guide. In reality, he was
a highly versatile procurer.

Their coffee arrived, and Carlo and Nino began discussing the tourist
season as they drank it.

"Christ—but I hope it’s better than last year," Nino muttered as he
glanced toward the table where the blonde-haired girl sat. "I nearly
broke my back on those women, and not one of them turned out to be
worth more than a week’s keep."

"When one aims high," remarked Carlo, "one must be patient. This year,
maybe you’ll find your dream girl. The dream girl who’ll be young,
beautiful, rich—and very, very stupid."

Carlo grinned maliciously to himself. Nino glanced at him, annoyed, his
mouth setting in a pouting sulk. Even with his eyes hidden behind the
sunglasses, his features were expressive. Nino had long been aware that
women found his mobile features distractingly charming.

"Is Benito going to share the apartment with us?" he asked, changing
the subject.

"Probably. He’s supposed to meet us here to let us know definitely."

"I wouldn’t have thought he needed an apartment. Those rich old gals he
gets always have luxury suites in the best hotels. Or else they rent a
plush apartment."

Nino’s voice betrayed jealousy. He sometimes wished he were less
fastidious but, much as he worshipped money, he couldn’t bring himself
to court and sleep with older women. "It offends my sense of the
aesthetic," he had tried to explain to Carlo on more than one occasion.
"It’s almost like a perversion, but in reverse. If they’re older than
thirty, l can’t screw them no matter how beautiful. It won’t come up
properly." Carlo’s response had always been both lewd and
unsympathetic.

"Maybe Benito just wants some place to relax," Carlo suggested, his
tone, as it frequently was, bored and noncommittal. "His mother’s an
overpowering woman. He needs some freedom."

Two o’clock was chiming from the nearby clock tower when they saw
Benito hurrying across the patio toward them. His short, stocky figure
moved along briskly with quick, neat movements, his light brown hair
ruffled slightly in the faint breeze. He gave the impression of an
overfed bird.

"Ciao," he greeted as he dropped into a chair between Carlo and Nino.
Then, in the next breath: "Can’t stop long. I’ve got an important
appointment."

"Already?" Carlo raised an approving eyebrow.

Benito nodded. "The first of many, I hope," he smirked. "At the
Fairmont. Not bad—only a small suite, but her luggage looks
promising."

"Are you planning to include the luggage in your sex games?" Carlo
asked. The thought intrigued him momentarily; within the limited scope
of Carlo’s interests, bizarre sexuality ranked high. Benito grimaced
and helped himself to a cigarette from Carlo’s pack.

"About the apartment …" he began, as if Carlo had not spoken.
Immediately, the atmosphere changed. This was business. Carlo sat
forward in his chair.

"Yes. Here’s the deal …"

After his short explanatory statement, the three men discussed the
project community rental. At first, Benito balked at the price, then
reconsidered and finally agreed to join in, signaling his agreement
with a jabbing nod of the head.

"Done," he said. He held out his hand. Carlo clasped it briefly; so did
Nino. Benito stood up. In the next moment, with a hurried "Ciao" tossed
over his shoulder, Benito was away and halfway across the court. The
other two men gazed speculatively at his rapidly disappearing figure.

"I wonder if Benito cums as fast as he does everything else," mused
Carlo. "I should think those older women of his would hardly have time
to spread their legs before Benito’s all through."

Nino gave a short laugh, but his attention was centered elsewhere. A
group of four girls was being seated at a table only a few yards away.
There was much breathless giggling and whispering as they settled down.
Without being obvious about it, Nino appraised them with expert speed:
they were all in their late teens. He shrugged. They weren’t worth
bothering about.

Still, a practice run always smoothed his vanity. Nino laughed again,
this time throwing his head back and displaying his perfect set of
white, even teeth. The girls looked toward him.

"When can we start using the apartment?" he asked Carlo, still playing
his side-line game. He leaned back and made much of lighting another
cigarette, spinning the spent match toward a bunch of pigeons. The
birds fluttered off, regrouping a few yards away.

"Next week. D’you think you’ll be using the place much?"

"Who knows?" Nino shrugged elaborately. "Every night, God willing …"

"For me, it will be useful mainly as an office," Carlo remarked. "Of
course, there may be an occasion when I need the place for a night. But
I will usually make other arrangements. Otherwise, you and Benito can
work it out between the two of you."

"Do we use the same arrangement as last year? To let the other know
when the apartment’s being used, I mean."

"Whoever wants the place calls the other two, to make sure we don’t
clash. If our … uh, schedules clash, whoever had the apartment last
has to miss a turn."

Carlo paused slightly before adding: "And, to make sure there are no
accidents, as you go through the downstairs lobby, leave the mailbox
door flapping open. In the first place, it’s a signal to the other two
that you’re in residence. Secondly, checking the mailbox makes it seem
right to the woman with you, as if you really lived there."

"Bene." Nino’s gaze drifted, as if by chance, to the table occupied by
the four young girls. "The one in red is pretty," he commented, "but
they look as though they’ve come off some cheap tour. They’re probably
counting every dollar they have."

"They’ll get a shock when they see their bill," smiled Carlo. "Unless,
of course, they find someone foolish enough to pay for it."

"Not enough tourists around. Only another tourist would bother with
them."

"There’ll be plenty soon. The season’s beginning to warm up." Carlo
drank the last of his coffee. "I’ve a couple of tours lined up already
for this week. And next week … it sounds promising. I have a batch of
teenagers on my hands for three whole days. One of those educational
trips."

"The Count will be delighted to hear the news."

"Yeah. They’re just his type. Fifteen and sixteen. Although I heard
he’s been diddling a kid of thirteen—the daughter of his housekeeper,
or so the rumor goes "

"So young?"

"He needs them younger every year. The Count’s reaching the point
where, as soon as they grow hair between their thighs, he loses
interest."

Supplying the Count with suitable bed material was indeed becoming a
problem, thought Carlo, pouring himself a glass of water from the
carafe on the table. He drained the glass in a single swallow.

As he was setting the empty glass back on the table, he caught sight of
the blonde-haired girl again. "Nino, my friend," he said, rising, "I
think I’ll leave you to your work."

Nino’s brow knitted. Then following Carlo’s gaze, he smiled. "Ciao, my
friend …"

Chapter 2

After leaving Carlo and Nino, Benito headed for the Fairmont. He did
not stop to wait for a cable car. With his trotting walk, he could get
there faster on foot. To avoid the solid mass of tourists blocking the
street which led from the cafe to the hotel, Benito ducked through a
series of alleyways so narrow that they remained in almost permanent
semi-darkness. They smelled of cafe kitchens and cats.

Christ! Benito thought, glancing at the gold watch he had recently
acquired. Nearly two-thirty, and he’d promised to be at the hotel by
two. Hannah would be angry with him. He couldn’t help admiring the way
the watch looked on his wrist. The solid gold bracelet band showed up
well just beneath his shirt cuff. As he almost ran through the narrow
alleys, Benito held out his left arm momentarily to admire the effect
again. It occurred to him that he could do with a gold signet ring.
Carlo had a beauty that looked very impressive. A businessman needed a
signet ring, really. He’d have to explain about it to Hannah.

Benito did not check with the desk clerk at the hotel. The hotel staff
all knew him by now. The first couple of times he had come in he had
asked for his women clients by name, but he no longer bothered. As he
ran toward the elevator, Benito saw out of the corner of his eye that
the desk clerk had lifted the house phone. He would be telling Hannah
that Benito was on his way up.

"Honey, whatever took you so long?" Hannah Stanford’s voice did not
quite succeed in concealing her irritation.

"My landlady asked me to help her. She wanted furniture moved," Benito
lied quickly. He always told his women friends that he had a landlady.
He never told them about his mother; it would not have seemed decent.

"You silly boy! You let people take advantage of you—you really do!"
The older woman sounded happier already. "Now then, be an angel and get
your poor Hannah a nice, long drink. I’m nearly dying of thirst. The
gin’s over there. And go easy on the ice cubes."

Benito handed the drink to her and noticed for the first time that she
was dressed only in a lace negligee, her voluptuously preserved curves
almost completely visible beneath it.

Oh God! thought Benito, she wants it now, and, man, am I tired!

"Come and sit beside me like a good, sweet lover-boy," Hannah said,
patting the sofa.

Obediently, the chubby youth perched beside her. Although the shades
were half-drawn over the window, enough sunlight filtered into the room
for him to see that Hannah wore nothing underneath the flimsy garment;
one of the woman’s pink nipples was plainly visible pushing up through
the expensive lace.

Suddenly he stood up and walked over to the window. From there, he
said, "We shall be late. I wanted to take you to lunch in Tiburon
today."

"Lunch, smunch! Who cares about food?" She waved her arm in the air and
some of the gin slopped over onto the sofa. "Stop pacing about all the
time, lover! You make me dizzy. For God’s sake, come and sit down." Her
voice took on its familiar whine. "Come and give poor Hannah a kiss."

With a quick, bird-like step, Benito was across the room and bending
over to kiss the woman on the cheek. She clutched at his shoulders as
he leaned over and forced his head around so that his lips were pressed
against her mouth.

"There, that’s better, isn’t it?" she said in a satisfied tone, and
then put a ring-burdened hand on Benito’s leg. An upward movement, and
then her hand began rubbing his thigh. For a moment, Benito
disinterestedly watched her fingers massaging his flesh, and then the
sparkle of the diamond rings reminded him. He took her hand in his and
lifted it to his lips.

"You have beautiful hands," he said smoothly.

"Yeah, Art used to tell me that, too."

Benito had been told all about Art. He had been Hannah’s husband for
what she referred to, from the smugness of widowhood, as "twenty-five
truly felicitous years." Mention of her husband’s name made the youth
nervous because it invariably started Hannah thinking about bed. Art,
according to Hannah, had been able "to give it to me as often as I
wanted it, and I always wanted it plenty!" And poor Art had died at
forty-six, Benito reflected gloomily …

"I would like a signet ring, I think," he said bluntly. With the older
woman in such a mood, he knew he was wasting his time being
circumspect. "It would suit me, no?"

"You may be right. Show me your hand."

Benito held his hand out for her inspection. She stared at it for a
moment.

"You could be right," she repeated. Then, without warning, she seized
his hand and pressed it down hard between her thighs. With her other
arm, she pulled the boy down hard on top of her.

"Take me, take me," she moaned into Benito’s ear. "Like this, now!
Quickly!"

Pulling himself away, he asked, "Don’t you want to go into the
bedroom?"

In answer, Hannah moaned even more demandingly, and her voluptuously
mature body started to writhe beneath him. One of her hands groped at
his fly.

"We can go into the bedroom later," she gasped, her face flushed and
perspiring slightly as her fingers fumbled with Benito’s clothes. "I
can’t wait for that now! Give it to me, Baby, give it to me!"

Moments later, he was free of his clothing and she eagerly pulled him
to the sofa. Her body was lost in the fire of the moment and every
muscle was tensed as she strained her loins upward in an effort to
capture the virile long shaft of flesh that pressed so tightly against
the soft skin of her thighs. The nakedly chubby youth levered her legs
up onto the cushions so that she lay full-length on the couch, then
pried her thighs far apart and climbed up between them positioning his
body over her eagerly writhing form.

Hannah could see the boy hovering over her through her lust-glazed eyes
and she felt the hugeness of his fleshy hardness lying against the full
length of her impatiently quivering vaginal slit. The lurching head of
his stone-hard cock was hot between her wide-spread buttocks, and was
insinuating itself up and down the desire-moistened crevice in a lewd,
teasing little motion that sent her hips twisting upwards in a
desperate attempt to capture the hard, lust-engorged top that would
fill her aching need. Her belly was screaming to be filled—she had to
have it in her!

At last, in a panic of frustration, she reached her hands down between
their bodies and grasped the full length of the rampantly searching
prick. Her tightly-closed fist stroked up and down the thick hard shaft
for a moment, feeling its heaving pulse against her soft palms and the
warm sticky fluid that seeped in tiny white driblets from the blood-
inflated head. Then, she guided it into her cuntal crevice, carefully
positioning it between the moisture covered lips of her vagina. She
steadied it there with one hand and placed the other on the youth’s
buttocks, drawing with all her strength to pull it into her and let it
drown the gnawing hot heat that burned out of control in her belly. Her
eyes closed in ecstasy as she felt its first soft electrical contact
against the sensitive ragged edges of her moistly hungering pussy, then
she held her breath for what seemed like an eternity as she lay in
utter wantonness beneath the youth, waiting for him to impale her on
his massive rod of rigid, pulsating flesh.

"Oh God, hurry, baby! Hurry!" she pleaded, splaying her legs even wider
to give him greater access to her open cunt.

In answer, Hannah felt her soft pubic hair and the lips around her
throbbing vagina being pressured open by the thick head, and she moaned
softly at the contact against the tight elastic opening of her cock-
hungry pussy.

"Aaaaaaagh," she gasped as the huge tip slipped through the tight
opening, stretching the vertical little mouth until she was certain
that her thighs must be splitting apart from the relentless outward
pressure.

"Ooooooooooah, oooooooooh!" she cried out. "It’s too much.
Noooooooooo!" Her eyes jerked open in fear and she saw his lust-
contorted face. The Italian youth was lost in the rapture of her body
and did not realize how much he was hurting her as he ceaselessly
pressed his long hard penis into the warm softness of her painfully
stretching vagina.

Suddenly, his no longer innocent-looking face twisted into an evil leer
as he looked down and saw the older woman helplessly spread-eagled
beneath him with the pulsating head of his cock disappearing into the
soft curling hair of her pussy. He fell forward, his weight smashing
her full rounded breasts tightly back against her chest. He rammed his
hips forward at the same time with all the strength in his thighs and
buttocks, and his long thick cock slid into her cunt like a driving
piston, pushing the soft moist flesh of her vaginal walls in tiny
rippling waves before it. There was no stopping it until with a loud
slap his balls slammed heavily down on the cheeks of her tightly-
clenched ass. Her legs jerked out wide on either side of his young
muscular body, splaying out over the side of the couch and kicking
futilely into the air as her deeply split buttocks screwed themselves
deep into the cushions in a frantic attempt to escape the sudden
impalement.

"Oooooooooooh! Oooooooooooooh!" she wailed beneath him. She had never
felt so completely filled in her life and his heavy, rock-hard cock
felt as though it had torn her vagina into a million tiny shreds as he
had speared into her narrow passage. The fiery plunging rod felt as
though it was coming up out of her throat as the lustfully inflated,
mushroom-shaped head pressed hard back up against her cervix, the thick
lengthy shaft filling her belly to the bursting point. There was not a
single tiny ridge of flesh on the rock-hard, heavily-veined cock that
she could not feel as the walls of her cunt clasped around the shaft as
tightly as a hot moist glove. She lay trembling for a moment beneath
him, trying to adjust to the presence of the monstrous intruding cudgel
in her belly.

Then the young boy suddenly began a slow rocking motion between her
wide-held thighs. As Hannah groaned helplessly beneath him, Benito
could feel the narrow stretched pussy channel widening slightly with
each short smooth stroke. He looked down and could see his curly pubic
hair tangling tightly with hers each time the length of his thick
fleshy rod burrowed deep into the pinkly throbbing furrow up between
her legs. He could see the tight little lips of her cunt stretched
almost to the bursting point, the rubbery outer pink rim clasping
tightly around his wetly glistening shaft as it slowly plunged in and
out of her.

Hannah twitched beneath him as her body rapidly became accustomed to
the huge skewering prick and began to react to the slow, hypnotic
rhythm of his cock pistoning into the sensitive opening of her vagina.

Benito felt her begin to thrash and fuck back up beneath him, and he
quickened his thrusts, grabbing her flailing legs behind the knees and
shoving them roughly back against her shoulders until her ankles locked
tightly behind his neck. Her body was bent back almost double and the
wetly gleaming pink plane of her pussy was presented up to his driving
lunges. Staring down between their bodies, he slowly withdrew the
deeply embedded instrument until just the tip of the head rested within
the swollen wet lips of her pussy then rammed forward with all his
youthful energy, driving the full, throbbing length of his lust-incited
member deep into her helplessly exposed vagina. Then again, and again;
each wet, flat smack of his hips thudding against her pelvis resounding
through the room. His hands insinuated themselves between the cushions
and the white full cheeks of her ass, and the young Italian cupped them
in his spread fingers and palms, kneading the warmly soft flesh,
pulling the white rounded globes far apart. His muscular shoulders
pushing against the back of her full rounded calves kept her locked in
that helpless position while he rammed his long fiery rod into her
moistly dilated pussy, sweeping her buttocks wider and wider apart with
each powerful forward lunge of his young straining loins.

Hannah groaned defenselessly beneath him, her flushed face showing a
mixture of feelings- pain and pleasure. She was powerless to move as he
buffeted her helpless body along the couch cushions, driving her up
toward the arm of the sofa with every pounding lunge. Even her arms
were pinned down at her sides by her own updrawn legs and she could
feel the giant blood-filled head sliding up and down inside her warm
viscous passage like a well-oiled piston. His sperm-bloated balls
slapped loudly against her anus each time he crushed his loins down
into the valley of her buttocks, and wafts of cool air rushed
maddeningly between her wide-spread thighs every time he withdrew. His
hands cupped her full heaving breasts, twisting and squeezing and
tugging at the hard pink nipples until the older woman thought that
they would surely burst from the youth’s wild manipulation of them.

Suddenly her face contorted into an unrecognizable mask of wild
abandoned passion. Her womb flared and the tightly resisting lips of
her hair-lined vaginal furrow flowered open to receive the delicious
ravishment of her secret genitals. She desperately forced her hands out
from under her pinioned legs and wrapped them around his flexing young
buttocks as her rotating hips slithered wetly upward to devour his
lust-hardened penis. His heavy testicles smacked into the passion-
drenched crevice of her buttocks, making the whole sensitive area
tingle and contract in response to the strange delightful sensation.
Her nails clawed a red streaked path along his back as she pulled him
deep and thrust her belly up harder to skewer herself completely on the
driving hot flesh of his pumping shaft. Her body began to match his
driving thrusts with her own rhythmic thrashings, and the straining
spring of the couch squeaked loudly in time to the two tightly entwined
bodies struggling wildly against- each other. The guttural sounds of
deep panting grunts and groans filled the hotel room, mingling with the
wet noises of sweat soaked flesh smacking sharply against sweat soaked
flesh … and the moist viscous slurp of Benito’s pile-driving cock
fucking madly in and out of her wetly sucking cunt.

"Oooooooh, yessss, ooooooooooh, yesssss," Hannah chanted over and over
to herself as the boy ceaselessly slammed his throbbing, expanding
prick deep into her white rounded belly with long hard lunges. The
youth could feel the cum boiling inside his heated balls as they beat
wildly against her upturned ass. He grunted savagely and quickened his
stroke, grinding hard and deep until his massively pulsating cock bored
far up into the hidden, untouched recesses of her womb. Her breasts
heaved and quivered up against the pressure of his chest, the hardened
nipples digging into his skin.

Nothing mattered to her now but the delicious waves of stormy feeling
in her cunt as his thick impaling shaft drove in and out of her vagina,
ramming in all the way until the blood-engorged head began bouncing
repeatedly off her cervix.

Suddenly, the rich widow shivered under him! "Oh, God! … Yes,
yesssss, I’m cummmmmming. Oh, God, I’m cummmmmmmmming, nowwwwwww!" With
a deep-throated groan, her ripely mature body stiffened and began
vibrating uncontrollably, wet white cum oozing from the throbbing
passage and drowning the Italian boy’s long impaling member with its
sticky warmth.

Benito paused for a moment, then went berserk as she grunted out her
climax against his matted pelvis, her body jerking spasmodically up
against him. His harshly kneading hands pulled the wide-spread cheeks
of her white globular buttocks hard up against his grinding pelvis, and
he rammed his exploding cock all the way to the hilt into the velvet
depths of her softly twitching cunt.

Hannah thought her insides were about to split as she felt the head of
the deep-sunk penis flex and flare into a hugeness that threatened to
tear her belly. Then, suddenly, he erupted, his thick hot liquid
shooting deep up into her widely stretched womb, mixing deliciously
with the juices of her own sensuality. Her mind whirled in a seemingly
endless orgasm as the burning, powerful squirts surged deep inside her,
filling her to overflowing with its hot sticky whiteness. The hot
drenched walls of her cunt clasped and unclasped, working and sucking
around his still driving prick, spilling down into the soft, excitedly
clenching crevice of her buttocks and flooding over his own testicles
and the base of his cock as he continued to fuck relentlessly into her.

Reaching frantically under her squirming buttocks with both hands, she
began to desperately milk at Benito’s dancing balls pressed into the
split of her behind. Her legs jerked out quivering insanely into the
air around his shoulders. The giant prick still continued to throb and
flex, jerking its completion in hot white spurts, filling her womb and
soaking the soft matted pubic hair it was buried in.

"Oh, God, don’t stop, don’t ever stop," she pleaded dazedly. The
starving pores of her cunt sucked at the lurching cock until it finally
gave one last spasmodic jerk and lay limp, far up inside her quivering
belly.

Panting, Benito collapsed wearily across her body, feeling her insides
still gushing forth around his rapidly deflating prick. At last, she
too gave a final jerk and trembled to stillness, her legs splayed
obscenely on either side of his heaving body. Her firm, sculptured body
felt drained of everything, her belly filled to the bursting point with
their hot, sticky-white juices.

Benito lay still for a moment, trying to recover his strength, then
slowly pulled himself off Hannah’s still form, his cock sliding slowly
out of her battered cunt with a lewd wet sound. He could see the wet,
matted furrow of her sex glistening in the fading afternoon light. The
insides of her thighs were heavily smeared with the juices of love that
had run in tiny rivulets out of her vagina to form a pearl-colored pool
between her still wide-spread thighs. Smiling, Hannah looked up at
Benito’s satiated face.

"Now we can go into the bedroom," she sighed, devilishly.

Chapter 3

For the first time in months, Elaine Craig felt relaxed. She sat,
becalmed, in the sunshine-bathed plaza; it was almost as if disaster
had never touched her. On the table in front of her stood a cool gin-
and-tonic. Between sips, the attractive young blonde scribbled brief
messages on the postcards she had bought.

"Now I know why San Francisco is called "Baia de Magnificencia
Tremenda" she wrote to her parents. "This is the most peaceful spot on
earth. I love it."

That would please her mother and father, she thought. They were so
desperately anxious for her to be happy again—and their anxiety both
irritated and oppressed their only daughter.

"I’ve lost my heart—to San Francisco!" Elaine scrawled largely across
the back of another card. That card she addressed to Edward L. Towers,
Jr. And let’s hope that this time, she told herself, dear Edward L.,
Junior takes the hint. Unless of course, he was really determined to
make a lifetime career out of being the man she was least likely to
marry. Stifling a giggle, the girl reached for another card.

She addressed the last of her cards, idly speculating on how long it
would be before she saw any of those people again. She suspected that
it might be quite a while but the thought did not bother her.

She had arrived in San Francisco the week before and had done little
except bask in the sunshine and the easy-paced atmosphere. She was
booked in at a small hotel that overlooked Union Square and had
drooping fuchsias growing out of its window boxes. Sometimes Elaine
wondered when she would have to wake up again.

A fluttering of wings made her look up. Two tourists, a man and a girl,
were feeding a flock of pigeons. She turned her head. To her right sat
a group of teenage girls, laughing, whispering and eating ice cream.
She looked around to her left; a middle-aged couple were sipping
experimentally at cups of espresso. Elaine couldn’t help noticing that
both of them were very good looking.

The realization suddenly came that she was the only person sitting
alone; that didn’t bother her a bit! A pretty girl on her own attracts
attention’ and Elaine Craig both expected and enjoyed it.

She leaned back in her chair, letting the warmth of the spring sun
suffuse her body closing her eyes against the glare. Behind the thickly
lashed lids, Elaine’s eyes were clear blue, set deep in a distinctively
boned face. Her heavy blonde hair, streaked by nature and the swimming
pool, swung down straight almost to her shoulders. Although she was not
conventionally pretty, she possessed an off-beat, sensual kind of
beauty that captivated men and mystified other women.

Voices, right beside her, jerked Elaine out of her reverie. She opened
her eyes and looked around but for a moment she could see nothing in
the dazzling light. Then she realized that the voices were not
addressing her, but belonged to a group of sight-seers settling down
noisily at the next table. If the group had been aware of Elaine, they
would have noticed that her smile, as she turned away, was one of
relief.

Leaning forward in her chair, the young blonde reached for the tall
glass on the table in front of her. Her gaze wandered to the far end of
the patio.

It was then that she saw him, coming through the colonnades.

Elaine froze! Her outstretched hand turned into a furiously clenched
fist. It’s Warren! was her sole, panic-filled thought. The shock of his
sudden appearance held the startled girl rigid in her chair.
Immobilized, she sat and watched the approaching figure of her ax-
husband, dully aware of the pounding in her head and throat.

It was soon over! "Warren" came to within a few feet of where Elaine
sat—and kept right on walking. And he had not been Warren, after all.
The man was just another camera-slung tourist crossing the patio at a
leisurely pace.

But the stranger was tall and loose-limbed, as Warren had been. He had
crew-cut hair and he looked to be about the same age—twenty-eight —
that Warren would be. He even had the same jawline and the stand-out
ears. But he wasn’t Warren. He wasn’t her husband—her ex-husband,
Elaine reminded herself. She must remember that. The man she had once
been married to was thousands of miles from San Francisco.

Elaine’s hands were damp. She was exhausted, almost shaking, the
turmoil inside her a mixture of rage and fear. She wanted a cigarette
badly, but she was not able to open her handbag and take one out of the
pack. The tense rigidity of the moment had gone; the immobility
remained.

How long had it been since the last time she had suffered the illusion
of seeing him? A week at least—perhaps longer.

Warren’s "appearance" had been one of the most distressing symptoms to
follow the divorce. Wherever she went, Elaine kept seeing her ax-
husband. The "divorce syndrome," she had called it in a painful attempt
to laugh it off.

She felt the color returning to her face. Her flushed cheeks and over-
brilliant eyes were the only outward signs of the reaction setting in.
The same reaction that always followed, as night follows day. Every
time Elaine "saw" him, she drowned in angry humiliation all over again.

She remembered that afternoon, not so very many months ago, when she
had picked up the telephone in her brand-new home in Connecticut.
Looking back, Elaine could recognize that time as having been her last
moment of innocence.

She also remembered her surprise at finding it was the police who were
telephoning her.

"Mrs. Craig? This is Sergeant Reiley. We have your husband here at the
station. We’d like to talk to you …"

The memory blur had started there-the blur created in self-defense
against too many unpalatable facts, too many truths stripped of their
covering, too much reality rushing in until it seemed she would choke
…

Chapter 4

The police had been very considerate toward her. They tried to break
the news gently. A policewoman sat beside Elaine in the office, smiling
encouragingly from time to time. None of it helped! Outside, the New
England countryside blazed with bright autumn color. She remembered
thinking about that even as she heard her life explode.

After the routine questions, Elaine was told that her husband had been
apprehended while engaged in committing an indecent act. The words
jumbled together for Elaine as fact and emotion grated within the blur.
But, through it all, came clarity. Elaine was given all the facts.
Warren Craig, her husband, had stood on a quiet suburban street near
the local school and exposed his penis to a group of little girls. He
had tried to entice them closer to him, but after whispering among
themselves, the children had run off. Warren had followed them a short
way, his trousers still open and his penis out.

He had remained in the area for almost an hour, eventually working his
way to the school’s then-deserted playground. By that time one of the
children had run home, told her mother what had happened, and the
tearful mother had called the police.

When the patrol car arrived at the playground, Warren was sitting on
one of the swings. Two ten-year-old girls watched him, giggling, while
he pulled his penis out of his open fly and then stuffed it back inside
his pants again. The girls had come to the station as witnesses when
the police brought him in.

For Elaine, ordeal followed upon ordeal. Talking to the psychiatrist
had been worse than being told what had happened by the police. "If
there’s anything you can tell me, anything at all, Mrs. Craig, that
might help …"

What was she supposed to tell him? That she’d always suspected her
husband … that she’d known he had a desire to expose himself to
little girls?

"Were your sexual relations with your husband quite normal, Mrs.
Craig?" The doctor’s voice was firm and decisive. There was no escape
for Elaine then, no way out into tears of rage or self-pity. "It’s
important that you cooperate with us as fully as possible."

The tone had become gentler, but the questions continued.

"Now tell me … did your husband ever ask you to engage in any sexual
perverted acts?"

God in heaven, Elaine thought, when they phrase things so clinically,
they somehow manage to make everything sound dirty.

"What kind of thing?" Elaine asked. "If you ask me questions, I suppose
I can try to answer them." She could not hide the petulance in her
voice, nor did she even try to do so. She felt tired and ill-used. She
was the real victim of the situation, she thought, yet no one seemed
concerned about what she might be suffering.

"Fine," the psychiatrist said encouragingly. "Well, now, would you
describe your husband as impotent?"

It was the first time Elaine had openly admitted the truth, even to
herself. She nodded.

"Was he always impotent?"

"Nearly always, she said in a low voice. "We slept … I mean, we had
sexual relations only a few times during the whole of our marriage."

"How long have you and your husband been married?"

"Just over a year."

"Is it possible for you to tell me what you thought was your husband’s
difficulty? In other words, on the occasions when you did engage in
sexual activity, can you pinpoint the factor that made it possible for
your husband to do so?"

Elaine felt herself growing almost hysterical under the questioning.
She wanted to giggle and say, "That’s a fancy way of asking me how
Warren managed to get an erection," but she suppressed the desire.
Already stripped of her dignity, she struggled determinedly to retain a
few shreds of composure.

Elaine knew what she must tell the psychiatrist, but some innate
reticence held her back momentarily. Reticence … and pride. From the
beginning, she’d had to battle for her marriage to Warren. It had begun
with her parents’ opposition. Elaine had won, as she had known all
along that she would, but from the first she had found herself forced
into a stubbornly defensive position where her husband, was concerned.
After the wedding, she had hidden her disillusionment out of false,
nineteen-year-old pride. And, having successfully hidden her
humiliation for so long, she could hardly bear having it uncovered and
pried apart then.

"Where did you and your husband meet?" prompted the psychiatrist,
noticing Elaine’s withdrawal and trying to ease her out of it.

"At a friend’s house in Vermont. I’d gone for a skiing weekend and
Warren was there, too. We fell in love right away. It sounds strange to
say it but, at the time, we seemed so right for each other."

"How long was it before you married?"

"A year. I was only eighteen when I first met him. My parents were
upset about the whole thing. I’m their only child and … they didn’t
want me to leave college—all the usual stuff. But I got my way in the
end, and we were married. My mother and dad gave us a house as a
wedding present."

There was a pause. At that moment, the telephone shrilled on the desk
and the psychiatrist murmured, "Excuse me," as he reached to answer it.
Elaine sat and wondered how she could find the right words to explain
her marriage. It would be best to start at the beginning, she supposed.
With the wedding night … Well, first she’d have to tell the
psychiatrist about Warren’s fetish for physical fitness, about his
muscle-making routines, his frequent workouts at the gym. He had
believed in body-building exercises … morning and night.

That was how she had come to spend part of her wedding night standing
naked, lifting bar bells in front of an open window. Warren wanted her
to exercise with him. Afterwards, aching and exhausted, Elaine had
stretched out on the huge bed in the hotel’s luxurious honeymoon suite.
He had moved quickly to the bed where he had lain on top of her,
without preliminary love-making of any kind. He just lay there, kissing
her face lightly with closed lips and balancing his body on hers as if
he were performing yet another muscle-control exercise.

Finally, he had rolled over onto the sheet saying, "You must be tired,
honey. I won’t bother you tonight." After that, he’d fallen asleep
almost immediately. Tired though she was, Elaine could not ignore her
growing uneasiness. She had lain awake for hours, staring into the
dark. It had been the first of many such vigils.

During their courtship, Elaine had admired Warren’s old-fashioned
approach to sex. She was not a virgin, but after the crude behavior of
some of the college men she had known, his apparent chivalry had
appealed to her. But in the still darkness of her wedding night, she
wondered if possibly she had not idealized the situation. Instinct told
her that something was wrong. Her own limited sexual experiences
confirmed the thought. So did the days that followed.

During their honeymoon, she found out that there was only one method by
which he was able to achieve an erection. And, as with all impotent
men, the method involved a lengthy routine. The routine was more like
an obscure tribal ritual, with Elaine, naked, carrying out a series of
complicated and exhausting physical exercises, while her husband barked
out staccato commands, urging her on to greater and greater effort
until she all but collapsed.

She felt herself grow hot with resentment as she remembered the scenes
that had taken place between herself and her husband. The oddly excited
look on his face as he stood watching her frantic movements while she
tried to follow the ever-increasing tempo of his commands, came vividly
to her mind; so did the shame she had felt at her own unwitting
response to the sight of her husband ‘s stiffening organ.

With a distressed moan, the ashamed young wife buried her face in her
hands. By the time the psychiatrist completed his phone call, she was
sobbing. It was a little while before she was calm enough to speak
clearly. Once the interview was over, Elaine felt drained of all
energy. But she had enough strength left to accept the fact that her
marriage was finished. The sham was over! There was nothing left to
pretend about anymore.

For more than a year, she had stubbornly tried to keep up a facade of
being happily married. She’d behaved instinctively, protecting both
herself and her husband. It had taken the psychiatrist less than an
hour to destroy that facade in a way that made it impossible to piece
together again.

Strangely, it had been Warren, himself, who had finally confirmed the
destruction. Once, in the beginning he had begged her never to leave
him, had asked her with tears in his eyes to bear with him and remain
his wife. But after the arrest a different Warren faced Elaine, a grim-
faced and monosyllabic man who only spoke to tell her, in halting
phrases’ that everything was her fault, that if it had not been for
her, he would not be in such a predicament. Fortunately, he was led
back to his cell before she started to scream.

For a time, Elaine had returned to her parents’ home in Baltimore. She
decided … and her parents agreed … that divorce was the only
possible solution. The young blonde had been twenty when her husband
had been arrested; her twenty-first birthday took place a week after
her divorce became final.

But the divorce was not enough. It provided no escape from those who
knew what had happened and whose knowledge was a constant humiliation.
She felt continually sullied by the publicity Warren’s case had
received. He had received a light sentence; and what had happened
between the two of them was a secret she could have borne … forever,
if need be. His public disgrace was another matter.

It was her father who had suggested a trip. His suggestion came on a
day when Elaine had imagined, during a downtown shopping trip, that she
had seen Warren twice. She had seized upon her father’s words
gratefully.

"It would be nice if one of your girlfriends could go with you,"
Elaine’s mother added. "Liz, perhaps, or Marcia?"

Over my dead body, Elaine thought silently. Aloud, she said, "It’s a
wonderful idea, I’d love it. But I’d prefer to go alone. I need to be
alone for a while." She knew that her parents would never be able to
refuse her appeal.

Two days later, the troubled young girl boarded the jet for San
Francisco …

Chapter 5

Through eyes blurred with sudden tears, Elaine looked around the plaza.
Well, she’d taken the trip! She was in Union Square, in San Francisco.
And, damn it, she was enjoying it.

She fumbled clumsily for a much-needed cigarette, and she dropped her
handbag. The contents spilled out over the ground. Elaine knelt hastily
to collect them … a change purse, her lighter, two lipsticks, her
compact, a comb …

"Is this yours?"

The voice came from above Elaine’s head. She looked up, squinting
against the sunlight. A young man stood beside her, holding a silver
dollar in his out stretched hand. He was tall and he wore dark glasses.
He spoke with a marked accent.

"Why, yes. Thank you." Elaine straightened up and took the coin. It was
the one she always carried, her lucky dollar. Flustered, she began
putting her belongings back into her bag. As she dropped her compact
into place, she felt a tear roll down her cheek. Another followed it.
She was angry at having made a fool of herself.

The voice spoke again, warm with sympathy.

"Please. You are crying. You must sit down. Let me order you a coffee."

It was a relief to do as she was told. Elaine sat down. The young man
sat down opposite her. He snapped his fingers at a waiter and within
seconds a large black coffee appeared on the table. She drank it
gratefully.

"Please, I wish to present myself. My name is Nino."

Elaine looked at him. She recognized him as one of the boys who had
been sitting a few tables away from her. She glanced around. The other
young man had disappeared.

"I’m Elaine," she said. "Elaine Craig."

"I’m glad to meet you," the handsome youth said. He removed his
sunglasses. Dark, serious eyes looked into her face. "I hope you feel
better now?"

"Yes, thank you, much better. It was kind of you to help me. I don’t
know what …

Her voice trailed away on the lie as she neglected to complete the
sentence. She had no intention of explaining what had happened to her.

Nino smiled his understanding. Elaine considered his face thoughtfully.
She found it interesting. It was not merely that he was handsome; he
had exceptionally fine bone structure. She imagined him to be a highly
sensitive person. She wondered if he came from one of those very old,
aristocratic families one heard about.

"Is this your first visit to San Francisco?" Nino asked.

"Yes."

"Are you staying long?"

Elaine paused for a moment. The boy’s eyes watched her carefully as he
waited for her reply. Finally, she said: "Why, yes. I hope so."

Nino did not answer. He simply sat in the sun and smiled …

Chapter 6

Carlo was due to pick up his tour group at two-thirty. After a glance
at the watch lying on the bureau, he reflected, for the umpteenth time,
that the season had all the earmarks of a real money-maker. The flow of
tourists was already promising.

His group for the day was booked in at a second-class hotel in North
Beach, only a short walk from the apartment where he lived with his
family. While his mother and younger brothers took their customary
after-lunch nap, Carlo showered and changed.

The afternoon was cooler than yesterday. Carlo wondered whether or not
it would be worth wearing his silk suit. The suit was expensively
tailored, and he knew it looked well on his tall, athletic frame. Did
guiding a school-group for the afternoon rate the silk suit?

Carlo shrugged. He might as well wear it. You never knew.

He checked his appearance in the bedroom mirror. Although it was still
spring, he already had acquired a light tan. He thought with
satisfaction that it made him look vigorous. Good. He combed his dark-
brown hair and then tucked the comb into the breast pocket of his suit.
Last came the cologne. He poured a little of it into the palm of one
hand and massaged the back of his neck, taking care not to soil his
fresh white shirt. As always, Carlo’s attention to detail was
meticulous.

He took a final look in the mirror. His narrow eyes— amber colored
and long, like the eyes of a cat—studied every detail of his
reflection. Apparently reassured, Carlo moved away from the glass and
sat down on the iron-frame bed.

He picked up a bunch of papers and flipped through them. It took him
only minutes to check the schedule for the afternoon. One of the
travel-office clerks had written out the pertinent information in an
untidy scrawl. Rendezvous: two-thirty p.m. at the hotel. Number of
persons in group: twenty. Eighteen girls—ages fourteen to seventeen–
-and two adult teachers. The teachers were a Mr. and Mrs. Horace Clark

Carlo hummed to himself, softly. The setup suggested inviting
possibilities.

The tour’s schedule read: "Take group by bus from hotel to Fisherman’s
Wharf. Visit Maritime Museum. Take four p.m. Harbor Cruise. Upon
return, tour Fisherman’s Wharf. Group to be back at hotel in time for
dinner (this means seven p.m.).

A routine deal, Carlo had lost count of the number of times he’d done
it before.

Quietly, he let himself out of the family apartment. On his way to the
hotel, he considered the afternoon’s prospects. He was confident he
could handle the teachers and, out of the eighteen teenage girls, he
estimated he could pick out at least half a dozen nymphets. In fact, if
these girls were anything like the last group he’d handled, he would be
more likely to have trouble dumping those he didn’t want.

No, there wouldn’t be any trouble with the girls. Which meant he had to
decide how he could best make use of them. The Count? The Count de
Andros would be interested, of course, but perhaps he wasn’t the right
man to approach in the first instance. It might be better to make the
first approach to Marceau. Marceau Verner III: Middle-aged, rich,
former international playboy, now confined to his sumptuous mansion
with gout and—it was hinted—something rather worse by way of
sickness. Marceau liked young girls. Mostly, he liked them two or three
at a time, playing special games he had invented for his own diversion.

Carlo smiled to himself. He would give Marceau a call that evening …

Chapter 7

The walled garden behind the small cafe was cool in the early
afternoon. Vines covered the walls and the overhead trellis; a light
breeze blew through the leaves. Fog silently slipped through the Golden
Gate.

Elaine Craig shivered slightly, and Nino immediately put his arm around
her. His fingers traced a pattern on her bare forearm; and somehow the
young blonde divorcee felt comforted by his touch.

"You are cold?" Nino asked, his expression full of concern. It was one
of the things that she had found so appealing about him during the past
few days: he took their friendship so seriously. It seemed a long time
since a man had been concerned about her thoughts and feelings. Too
long, in fact. She was accustomed to being spoiled.

Everything about Elaine seemed important to Nino and the girl
luxuriated in his interest, telling him all about her Baltimore
childhood and endlessly detailing her likes, dislikes’ and opinions on
practically every subject under the sun. The Italian boy had been
sympathetic when she told him she was divorced-and that she didn’t wish
to discuss the matter, ever. He had understood. He seemed to understand
so many things about her. She smiled up at him.

"You must have a cognac," Nino said. "It will warm you up."

His arm tightened around her and she felt his fingers into her flesh;
his animal warmth seeped through her light cotton dress.

What is the matter with me? she wondered. What is there about this man
that arouses me?

As Elaine speculated, the darkly handsome youth slipped his arm further
around her, letting his fingers brush lightly across her breast. Then,
for a brief second, he held its firm fullness cupped in his hand.
Immediately, she pushed his hand away. But it was impossible to conceal
her involuntary reaction. At his touch, her nipple grew hard; its
outline could be clearly seen pressing against the thin material of her
dress.

She flushed, seeing Nino’s hot downward gaze. The boy’s tongue
moistened his lips, and Elaine imagined she could feel his soft warm
mouth close around her breast and sense the pull as he sucked on it.
She shuddered! When she looked into his eyes, she realized that he had
been thinking of exactly the same thing.

"I’ll have that cognac," she flustered, trying to cover her sudden
confusion. Her voice came out more huskily than usual.

Nino signaled the waiter for two cognacs. As they waited for their
drinks in an uneasy silence Elaine remembered that she had not given
him any money. She glanced around the garden. There were only three
other people there—a very young couple and a man, the latter drinking
steadily—but she did not like giving the bill to Nino in front of
them. Or in front of the waiter.

It had been difficult to persuade Nino to put their friendship on a
reasonable basis.

"No!" he had exclaimed on their second date when Elaine had offered to
pay for herself. "You make me feel ashamed."

Elaine had been patient in her argument. She had also been determined
to win and finally she had gotten her own way, as usual.

"I appreciate your sentiment, Nino," she’d said. "But this is
different. Us, I mean."

Without saying it outright, Elaine managed to convey that she
understood Nino’s financial difficulties. He had told her he worked as
a tourist guide and his salary was abysmally low. After her first date
with the young Italian, the young divorcee had decided that she wanted
to get to know him better. Besides, she would have her very own tourist
guide. And she was quite certain in her or mind that she did not want
to spend her time in cheap bars, which would be the only places he
could afford.

While Elaine had been arguing her point, the boy had sat staring
moodily into his empty coffee cup. She had not been sure whether he had
understood her reasoning, but she was perfectly sure that he shared her
desire for them to be together as much and as often as possible.

"Your husband—he gives you money?"

The blunt question had come unexpectedly, and she had recoiled in
surprise. She had not expected him to ignore her expressed desire to
avoid talking about her husband (her ex-husband, she reminded herself).
But, on second thought, she supposed Nino’s sudden callousness stemmed
from his embarrassment about the money situation. She decided to be
brisk and businesslike.

"No. I receive no alimony. My father gives me an allowance." Elaine’s
voice was very cold and her tone successfully fended off any more
unwanted questions.

Suddenly, his hand had covered hers as it lay on the table.

"I’m sorry," he’d said softly. "My poor, beautiful Elaine …"

So he had understood after all! That night, Elaine paid exactly half
the cost of the dinner and drinks.

On their next date, the young blonde had slipped several bills into the
youth’s hand and told him to pay for everything out of it. When he
tried to return the bills, she’d pushed him away. Nino had stood firm;
their argument developed into a physical struggle.

Fighting apparently aroused him. In the middle of their hassle, he had
grabbed her and kissed her so roughly that her lips had been bruised.
They had been standing in shadow, oblivious of passers-by in the
street, a few feet from Elaine’s hotel, and the girl could not help
wondering what might have happened if they hadn’t been in such a public
place. She hadn’t realized before how strong he was, nor how quickly
and easily inflamed.

Later that same night, she had lain in bed in her high-ceilinged room,
restless and unable to sleep. She could still feel the boy’s virile
young body thrust itself demandingly against her. Her own desire
swelled as she remembered it, and her hands moved of their own volition
to trace the memory across the curve of her stomach and down. She
rolled over onto her side, her body shuddering spasmodically. It was a
long time before she drifted into uneasy sleep.

The subject of money had not been openly discussed again. Now as they
sat in the little garden behind the cafe, Elaine opened her purse and
palmed a twenty dollar bill. Unobtrusively, she put her hand under the
table and touched his leg. When his hand came to hers, she passed him
the bill.

The waiter brought the two glasses of cognac which they had ordered.
Nino gave the twenty to the waiter.

"What shall we toast to," she asked, raising her glass.

Nino raised his glass, touching hers. "To … to tonight," he answered,
a wide smile spreading across his expressive features.

Elaine hesitated a moment. She knew what the Italian boy meant by the
phrase "tonight;" and it was obvious that soon, before tonight, she
would have to make a decision as to how far she could let their
friendship go … if the decision hadn’t already been made by her love-
starved body. Finally she answered, "To tonight." When she raised the
glass to her lips, the young blonde noticed her hand was trembling.

They were still drinking an hour later, both of them sitting pensively
in silence … occasionally moving to take a sip of their sixth cognac.
The garden seemed suddenly empty without the constant chatter. The
other couples in the cafe had gone; the lone man still sat drinking
steadily, quietly absorbed in some alcoholic world of his own.

Elaine snuggled closer to Nino. He smiled. The cognac was doing its
work … enveloping her body and mind in languid sensuality. He slipped
his hand to her ripely firm thigh, so wonderfully warm even through her
thin summer frock. She glanced down at his hand but made no move to
remove it.

His hand reached her knee, then slid underneath her cotton dress. She
felt his fingers probing her inner thigh.

"Tonight, we will go to my apartment."

Nino’s statement was blunt. Elaine felt she should refuse, but abruptly
she also knew she could not! She did not want to refuse.

His words became more coaxing. "We will eat dinner there. It will be
nicer at the apartment."

Elaine nodded, durably. Neither of them was thinking of dinner. She
looked at the youth’s fine Italian features as he bent his head toward
her. The steady look in his dark eyes sent a stab of excitement
shooting through her belly. Swiftly, he leaned close and flicked his
tongue between her lips. Then he straightened up and gave her his hand.
She staggered slightly as she rose.

When they went from the cafe up the hill toward California Street, they
walked slowly … their arms wrapped around each other’s waists.

Chapter 8

As Carlo walked toward the apartment he shared with Nino, he reflected
on the afternoon’s tour. As he had expected, it had proved fruitful. Of
the eighteen girls he had quickly picked out two: fourteen-year-old
Sharon, a slender blonde with a boy’s hips and small pointy breasts;
and sixteen-year-old Connie, a precocious redhead with the full figure
of a mature woman. The rest had been easy.

As the tour had progressed, it became clear that Sharon and Connie were
the leaders of a small clique of six or seven girls. They were very
interested in Carlo, almost suffocating him with their attention.
Dutifully he had droned on with information, pretending not to notice
the frenetic flirting. He had been pleased to see that the girls were
obviously piqued by his apparently disinterested attitude.

But his opening had not come until they were back at the hotel. As he
was leaving Mr. and Mrs. Clark’s room after planning the next days
tour, one of the hallway doors opened and a finger beckoned. Carlo
recognized the giggle coming through the half-opened door. It was
Connie.

Eight girls were sprawled around the room. They were in varying stages
of undress, supposedly getting ready for dinner. It seemed that Connie
had been elected spokeswoman for the group.

"Carlo," she said as soon as he entered the room, we want to ask you
something. Can you tell us where we can go to have some fun in this
dump? We’re sick and tired of this ten o’clock bedtime deal. Anyone
would think we were kids! Aren’t there any nightclubs or something?"

Carlo lounged against the door, looking slowly around the room. Then he
started talking. The situation was tailor-made for him.

Making the necessary arrangements with the girls had been easy. His
only problem had been holding them back until the next night. They’d
wanted to go right away. But now it was all laid on the line. The
following evening, the girls would pretend to go to bed as usual, after
dinner. Once they were sure Mr. and Mrs. Clark were out of the way,
they’d sneak out of the hotel. Carlo would be waiting for them outside.
He had promised them a party they would never forget …

The party though would take considerable planning and there were many
telephone calls to be made. He would make them from the apartment, even
though this was Nino’s night.

He quickened his pace, knowing he had to reach the apartment before
Nino. According to their agreement, Carlo had no right to it tonight,
should not even be near it! It was one of their strictest rules, one
he, himself, had absolutely insisted on. Now he was going to be the
first to break it.

But it’s important, he argued with himself! If I don’t make the calls
immediately, it will be too late. I must speak to Marceau tonight. And
the Count. And everyone else. The apartment is the only place I dare
use.

And anyway, he mused, Nino would probably be late. The way his friend
went about working an a girl, he might not get her to the apartment
until after midnight. Meanwhile, all that was necessary was a half hour
on the telephone. Nothing else!

As he walked, Carlo wondered whether he might not claim one of the
school girls for himself. They were attractive, sexy little things.
They knew how to arouse a man. At that age they did it instinctively
and were exciting in bed without being blase about it.

The pleasure of taking a young girl was something Carlo had not
experienced for many months. Not since the summer before, in fact.
There had been hundreds of other women in the interim, naturally,
almost all of them older than Carlo. There had also been several men,
but a job is a job.

The party he was about to organize should be very interesting. The
Italian youth was entirely absorbed in his plans by the time he
hurriedly opened the street door and strode swiftly through the hall,
taking the stairs three at a time. He was so anxious to get to the
telephone that he completely forgot to check on the prearranged signal-
–the open mailbox door which showed whether the apartment was already
occupied.

It was not until he reached the apartment landing that he remembered he
hadn’t checked the mailbox, but by that time he was already inside the
door. It was dark in the narrow hallway, but the worried youth didn’t
need the light. There were two doors leading off the corridor, one at
the far end and one on the left-hand side. Both were shut, and no light
filtered into the passage. Carlo breathed a sigh of relief. Nino and
his girl had not yet arrived.

In two strides, Carlo reached the door on the left, opening into the
kitchen. He went straight to the refrigerator and took out a bottle of
beer, snapped off the cap and poured out a glassful. He drained ‘he
beer in a couple of gulps, then refilled the glass. He felt hot and
thirsty.

The kitchen was large, simply furnished and had the bleak look common
to rooms that are seldom used. A wooden table and four chairs stood
under the window. Carlo could not remember a meal ever having been
eaten there.

Carrying his glass of beer in one hand, Carlo went back into the hall
and then through the second door. This led into a room twice the size
of the kitchen, it was furnished as a living room but also served as a
bedroom. A double bed was concealed in a piece of furniture that looked
like a sideboard and book-shelf unit. There were also three small easy
chairs, two large leather armchairs, a velour-covered divan, a bureau,
two leather hassocks, a couple of occasional tables and a massive,
highly polished wardrobe that dominated one entire wall.

Light came into the room through the long windows in the far wall. A
red velvet curtain hung in one corner; behind the curtain another door
led into a gold-tiled bathroom.

A magazine lay on one of the small tables; several ashtrays needed
emptying. The cushions on the divan were rumpled. The room was
definitely not tidy. Yet, cluttered as it was, it did not really look
as if it were lived in. It had the atmosphere of temporary usefulness.

Carlo glanced at his watch. Christ! It was seven-thirty. He would have
to hurry if he was to get out before Nino arrived. Pulling a key ring
out of his hip pocket, he selected the smallest key and fitted it into
the lock of the bureau. After taking a leather-covered notebook from
inside, he carefully relocked the bureau again.

He sat down beside the cane table on which the telephone stood.
"Verner, Verner," he muttered, as he thumbed hastily through his
notebook. "Ah." He started dialing a seven-digit number.

"Hello?"

Carlo recognized the voice of Nick, Marceau’s valet.

"This is Carlo," he announced himself. "Is Marceau there?"

The valet told him to wait, and it was a full five minutes before
Marceau came on the line. Carlo had counted every precious minute on
his watch. The conversation began with polite inquires about health,
followed by a rundown on the latest San Francisco gossip. The anxious
youth contained himself patiently. After several more minutes of social
chitchat, he felt the moment was appropriate to broach the subject of
the young girls.

"It’s a little difficult for me to arrange the party here," Marceau
objected at once, as Carlo had known he would.

Carlo ignored the objection.

"There is a young blonde," he murmured softly. "She is barely fourteen,
so slim and fair and so fragile …"

"But tomorrow night?" Marceau grumbled pettishly. "Couldn’t you have
given me more notice?"

"She is a virgin," Carlo went on. "There are others, too. One with hair
to her waist and the figure of a child …"

There was a pause. Marceau spoke again, in a slightly thickened tone.

"You realize it’s not convenient for me." He cleared his throat, "A
blonde did you say? Ah! I need time, you understand. I’ll call you
back. You seem to think I can arrange a party at a moments notice and
entirely at your convenience. I’m a busy man, you know, my
responsibilities."

Carlo held the receiver away from his ear; he had heard all these
complaints many times before. While Marceau grumbled unconvincingly,
the young Italian was already checking through his book for the phone
number of the Count. As soon as the aging playboy rang off, he dialed
the other number.

The conversation was short and satisfactory. The Count was enchanted to
hear from Carlo. A party thrown by Marceau Verner? For a group of young
girls? But how delightful! Very young girls? The Count would never
forgive himself for not taking the opportunity to pay his respects.

"You’ll come alone?" asked Carlo, holding the telephone in one hand
while lighting a fresh cigarette with the other.

"Yes. That is—no, no, no." The Count sounded confused. "I have a
house guest. From back east. That is all right?"

"Fine." All Carlo wanted to do was finish the call. He didn’t care
whether or not the Count brought his house guest to the party. "Male or
female?" he asked.

"Male."

"Fine."

The phone call finally came to an end. Carlo stubbed out his cigarette
and immediately lit another. He needed to think carefully for a moment
or two. Who else should be invited? Marceau always insisted that his
little "parties" should be at least outwardly respectable. Which meant
that some women had to be included on the guest list. And some young
men. Well, Benito would do for one. Then there’d be himself and … and
maybe Nino. Sure, Nino! It would serve him right. As for the women …
Maria Accari was an old friend of both Marceau and the Count, so she
should be invited. She’d probably bring her young friend Sue along.

Again, Carlo checked his watch. It was eight-fifteen. He considered for
a moment. If he remained in the apartment any longer, he would really
be pushing his luck. On the other hand the phone calls had to be made
at once. He grabbed the receiver off the hook. As he began dialing, he
said a silent prayer that Nino was taking things slow and easy.

Half a dozen calls later, the boy stubbed out another cigarette and
stood up with a sigh of relief, fully satisfied with the arrangements.
He glanced at his watch. It was eight-forty-five.

He pushed the notebook into his jacket pocket. He would not bother
unlocking the bureau again. The cigarette smoke didn’t matter—the
apartment usually smelled of stale smoke. It was unlikely that anyone
would notice the traces of his visit.

He was halfway across the living room when a sudden noise made him stop
in his tracks. There were footsteps on the landing outside the
apartment. He froze, waiting. A key was being turned in the lock of the
apartment door! There was a pause … then the sound of Nino’s voice
came from the far end of the hall.

Sonofabitch! This was bad. Carlo hesitated for only a fraction of a
second, but he felt as though he stood, poised, listening and waiting,
for an eternity. As his thoughts raced, two salient points were firm in
his mind. Nino would be furious if he discovered that Carlo had used
the apartment out of turn. Secondly, Carlo’s presence might well ruin
his friend’s whole setup. Nino had told Elaine the apartment was his
own bachelor pad; Carlo knew that for a fact. He also knew Elaine was a
rich girl. There was only one thing he could do to salvage the
situation. He had to hide.

As Nino and Elaine stepped into the hall, Carlo acted swiftly. Two
silent steps brought him to the outsized wardrobe. He turned the old-
fashioned brass handle and thanked God that the huge doors didn’t
squeak as they opened. He stepped into the darkness and quickly pulled
the doors closed behind him. In the musky black interior of the old
wardrobe, all he could hear at first was the thumping of his own heart.

"Oh, but it’s a cute place!"

Elaine’s exclamation carried quite clearly inside the wardrobe.
Instinctively, Carlo turned his head toward the sound of her voice. To
his surprise, he found that his hiding place gave him a good view of
the lighted room. There was a wide gap where the two wardrobe doors no
longer fitted together perfectly. It was wide enough to make him wonder
for a moment whether the boy and girl could see in as well as he could
see out. Common sense reassured him. He was safe enough, provided he
kept quiet.

"You like my apartment?" Nino asked.

"Mmmm, yes. It has great possibilities," Elaine said thoughtfully. "The
furnishings don’t look quite right, somehow, but if someone took an
interest in the decor …"

The young blonde was standing in the middle of the room, looking around
her. She was in Carlo’s direct line of new. When Nino appeared by her
side and put his arm around her waist, she did not resist him.

Carlo found he had enough room to sit down. He lowered himself
cautiously, making no sound. When he was comfortably settled, he peered
out again.

He appraised the girl as she stood across the room from him, totally
unaware of his scrutiny. Nino had switched on one of the lamps; in its
light, Elaine’s pale-blonde hair gleamed softly. It hung straight to
her shoulders, shaking like a silken curtain with every movement of her
head. Her skin looked almost translucent in the artificial light.

Nino pulled her closer to him.

"You are very beautiful," he said simply, gazing into her upturned face
with a look of utmost sincerity.

She’s ready for a fucking all right, thought Carlo, observing the flush
of excitement across the girl’s cheeks and the brilliant blue of her
eyes. He saw her wetly parted lips open.

"No, Nino," she whispered. Her hand pushed feebly at his chest. "No, no
…" Her whisper was almost inaudible.

In answer, Nino gripped her more tightly. He bent his head and kissed
her full upturned mouth. Carlo watched as the sensually beautiful girl
made one last attempt to pull away before she abandoned herself to
Nino’s embrace. She rose on tiptoe, and her ripely voluptuous body
arched backward as the Italian boy bore down on her. His hand groped
roughly for her straining upthrust breast; Carlo saw his fingers spread
greedily across it.

Suddenly, Elaine twisted violently away from him. She was breathing
hard and trembling; unsteadily, she moved back and sank onto the divan
behind her. She buried her face in her hands; there was a sound of
muffled sobs.

Nino’s eyes narrowed as he stood looking at her. Then he took a deep
breath and sat beside her on the couch. Gently, very gently, he took
her hands away from her face.

"Is something wrong?" he asked.

"Please, Nino. I don’t want … I don’t know …" Elaine’s voice
trailed away. She seemed close to hysteria.

"I love you, Elaine," the boy softly murmured. He dropped a kiss into
the palm of her hand. "I love you because you are so beautiful and so
wonderful. You are the most wonderful girl I have ever met in my whole
life."

From his hiding place, Carlo saw the young divorcee’s body begin to
relax at the words. Her face became calmer.

"But … you hardly know me … How can you know? How can you tell if
you love me?"

He smiled, and put his arm around her again. After a moment, she lay
passively against him.

"I knew from the first time I saw you," he said.

Her blue eyes stared into his face.

"Me, too," she breathed, her lush young body quivering with a rapidly
growing desire. She closed her eyes and waited for him to kiss her
again.

As Nino bent over her, he could see the curve of her thick lashes
against her delicate skin. For the first time that evening, he was
touched by genuine emotion. Then his lips met hers and he forgot
everything except that his physical desire for this blonde girl
overwhelmed every other consideration.

His tongue swam into her mouth, and he felt her tongue, trembling,
fleeing before his onslaught. Then, imperceptibly at first, she began
to respond. The low moan was wrenched from the depths of her soul, and
her arms snaked around his shoulders pulling him in closer to her.
Their tongues fought a pitched battle for supremacy, then she
acknowledged defeat and permitted his tongue to move in and out of her
mouth as though it were some incredibly small, overly excited penis.

The darkly handsome youth began using his hands to stroke her back. At
first he concentrated on a point just above and inward from the
shoulder blades—where he knew the erogenous breastbands lay. Then he
moved down to a point on the back just above the soft fullness of her
smoothly rounded buttocks—massaging gently, kneading with his
fingertips.

She began trembling and moaning low in her throat as Nino’s hungrily
searching hands moved freely over her back. It was not until he cupped
her right breast in his palm that she tried to pull away and protest.
The objection lasted less than twenty seconds, and then she seemed to
move in even closer to him. During it all their tongues played—
chasing, darting, hiding, stroking each other. The youth’s left hand
moved gently up the back of her dress and found the zipper. He tugged
at it, and the soft whisper was lost in her moan. Using his left hand
only, he expertly unsnapped her brassiere. She stiffened when she felt
the sudden release of pressure against her breasts, and attempted to
shake her head. He, however, paid no heed to her unspoken protest.
Quickly, as though he were unwrapping a priceless artifact, he peeled
the thin cotton material from her left shoulder. The dress now hung
suspended by her left breast and her right shoulder. Then, and only
then, did his mouth leave hers.

"Nino … we can’t …" she began, but then closed her eyes in rapture
as his tongue began tracing a wild pattern of sensation down her neck
and across her shoulder. Lower, lower his mouth moved until he felt her
bra cup against his chin. He simply reached up and pulled it loose. Her
creamy breast, like a fully ripened melon, was there before his eyes.
In the middle of the areola, her erect nipple stood like a bulging
brown ivory tower. With a loud groan of hunger, his voracious mouth
fastened itself moistly on the succulent mound of flesh. His groan was
echoed by her moan, and tremulously, her hands came up and cupped his
head, holding it there in reverence and unconcealed pleasure.

"Nino … oh, Nino," she said, over and over again as his teeth nibbled
at the nipple, and his mouth and tongue played havoc with the passion-
inflamed nerve ends. After a moment, he reached up with his other hand
and slowly pulled down the right cup. His devouring mouth moved over to
that side, leaving the left tit shining with his saliva. Now Elaine’s
dress was held up only by her right shoulder, and she made only a token
protest when he slipped the dress all the way down to her waist. Both
shoulders were bare and her magnificent naked breasts were revealed to
Ins eyes.

Abruptly, his mouth left her nipples and worked its way upward once
more. They kissed savagely, and her own hunger was so great that her
teeth actually bit into his lips.

Then, suddenly, Elaine felt his hands move away from her body. "What?
What …" she began, stifling a plea to come back. She opened her eyes
and saw Nino standing in front of her. Her gaze locked on the huge
bulge in his pants where his massively aroused penis raged against its
confinement.

"Stand up," he said.

"What?" She didn’t understand.

"Stand up, baby. I’m going to undress you."

Her breath caught at this unexpected command, then—actually blushing
because she was going to have to be a willing participant and net a
passive one—she started up from the couch. When she stood fully
erect, her dress—already off both shoulders, fell in a heap on the
floor. Her naked breasts were there, shining in tie half-light; and her
black panties were rolled halfway down over her smooth alabaster hips.

Nino gazed at her. She had an absolutely incredible body! Nothing he
had ever seen b fore could top this—maybe one or two of the Forth
Beach dancers he had fucked could come close to matching the body, but
never before this combination of body and face. His voice surprised
him; it sounded alien, hoarse, all choked up with desire, when he said,
"My God, you’re beautiful!" He took a step forward, kneeled in front of
her and, with one quick sure motion, peeled her little black bikini
panties down to her ankles. He gently lifted her right leg, then her
left, disengaging her feet from the panties, before tossing the nylon
undergarment on the couch.

His eyes focused on the nylon hosiery held up by the garterbelt and he
decided to leave the stockings and belt on her; the nylons would feel
tremendously sensual against his own bare buttocks when she wrapped
those long satiny legs around him. Still kneeling before her, he looked
up … up … up, past the tops of the nylon hosiery, and saw and
smelled the enticing female aroma coming from the softly pouting lips
of her cunt … all pink and shining from her oozing vaginal lubricant.
He thought about eating her pussy while she was standing, but some
instinct told him to wait until he got her lying flat on the couch.
Even though he had made the decision, he still found himself raining
kisses on her nylon-encased legs and thighs, working his way from calf
to thigh.

Elaine stood there, legs apart, feeling spasmodic jolts of ecstasy
surge throughout her entire love-hungry young body with each kiss he
planted on her nylons. She could feel the heat of his lips through the
material of the hosiery could feel the cool rush of air playing over
her bare buttocks and breasts. For some reason or other, she felt
deliciously lewd, just standing here wearing only garter belt and
stockings. But then she forgot everything when his hot lips came into
contact with the nude flesh above the top of her nylons. He rained
kisses on both thighs and used his tongue to lick the sleek inner part
of her thighs from just above the point where the stockings ended to
… to … She stiffened as his lips suddenly leapt from thigh to
navel. A wild, never before experienced excitement began to burn in
her. His kisses were traveling over abdomen to hips and he was gently
tugging at her figure to turn her around … obediently she turned, and
now his lips were moving over the lower part of her back … and then
to her slightly trembling buttocks.

His lips and kisses on her bare flesh had started things happening in
her body. She could actually feel her vagina contracting and releasing,
push and pull, in a violent rhythm of love … as if his penis were
actually in there moving in and out. Her full ripe breasts had begun to
ache, and her body was beginning to tremble uncontrollably.

Elaine had never felt so weak. So helpless before in her life. She
stood there, waiting for whatever was to happen next, as Nino’s hungry
lips left her buttocks and he stood upright. The young Italian put his
hands on her shoulders and slowly turned her to face him again. Their
mouths came together hungrily, and his tongue tucked in and out of her
mouth rapaciously. Then, still French-kissing, he eased her down onto
the couch. She sat, then lay back, face up, as Nino put her legs in the
position he wanted them, with one leg on the floor and the other bent
at the knee and pressed against the back of the couch.

The young blonde divorcee lay there, mesmerized, as the darkly handsome
youth quickly pulled off his shoes and socks, stripped off tie and
shirt, and then dropped his pants and undershorts at exactly the same
moment. She saw him standing there above her, just as naked as she, his
face gazing down at her with unconcealed lust. Her eyes traveled down
from handsome face to broad muscular shoulders, and flat belly, and …
and …

The thick rigid penis stood out proudly, like a king’s scepter, from
his curly patch of black hair. Even as she watched it, it jerked as
though it were trying to reach out for her. Its huge, lust-bloated head
seemed to throb with an unbelievable life of its own.

"Do you like it, baby?" Nino asked softly, watching as her body twisted
seductively on the black velour couch … as though she were trying to
grind the material into her buttocks. "Christ," he thought, "the way
she’s looking at my cock almost makes me think she wants to suck it
off."

"Yes … oh, yes," she moaned. "I like it. It’s … beautiful."

Nino knew he was going to worm his tongue up into that delectable young
pussy before he shoved his cock into it, and he deliberated the
possibilities of a sixty-nine. But again, his sure, infallible
instincts told him that such a thing might be a little premature;
later, definitely! But she’d have to be brought along. He just couldn’t
understand it. What kind of a man had she been worried to? He’d
probably never gone down on her … and, if I’m right, never had her
sucking on his cock, even though she looks starved for it.

Elaine was beginning to feel the fires of impatience when she saw the
boy lower himself onto the couch beside her. His bare hip touched her
naked rib cage and she jumped as if seared by a hot brand. His head
dipped once again to her fevered breasts. She groaned as he took first
one nipple, then the other, into his voracious mouth. He licked and bit
and sucked until Elaine wanted to scream out in ecstatic delight. Waves
of pure sensation rippled throughout her entire body, and she could
feel it from the tips of her jutting nipples to the tips of her toes.

Now Nino’s head dipped lower, as he used his tongue to sketch a
portrait of lust between her rapidly heaving breast and navel. He
kissed and sucked and gently bit at the hotly sensitive areas where the
hipbone serves as an anchor for supple flesh that flares out to become
globes of the buttocks, and his warm wet kisses rained over the sides
of her naked young buttocks.

Then abruptly, she was aware that his tongue and mouth were coming back
again to the front, and that he had moved down until he was kneeling
between her outspread thighs. His tongue flicked once at her navel,
then drew a straight uninterrupted line to her sparse, softly curling
pubic hair. He breathed hotly into the softness of the golden pelt; it
was at that moment Elaine first realized what Nino was going to do next
and knew the throbbing target of his fevered lips and tongue.

"No," she said, and attempted to sit upright. "No … that’s wrong." It
was terribly wrong what he was about to do … perverted, dirty!

Nino heard her words; they sounded sincere, and that caused him to grin
inwardly because he knew now, positively, that her husband had never
done this to her … for if he had gone down on her, she wouldn’t be
protesting; she would know how wonderful it was! He remained where he
was, kneeling between her widespread legs, his fingers digging into the
soft warm flesh of her inner thighs. His eyes paid homage to the
wonderful little mouth of sex, all pink and oozing love from the pair
of cuntal lips pulsating gently on either side of it. It was the
shrine, he the pilgrim who had traveled a long distance to pay homage.

"No … Nino … please … please …" she moaned. "You can’t …"

"I can, baby. Just lie there. I want to do this for you. This is one of
the most exquisite things a woman can feel. Lie there, let me do the
work for a minute. I’m going to kiss and lick your pussy. Oh, if you
only knew how beautiful your little cunt is, how I’ve wanted to do this
for you. I’m going to lick and suck at your clitoris; you’ll scream
with joy. I’m going to bury my tongue deep into your pussy … and I’m
going to suck and lick until you cum."

The salacious words and what they implied, the visual imagery of what
was about to happen, caused the love-starved young blonde to begin
shaking with a wanton, uncontrollable desire. She was about to permit a
degenerate act to be done to her down there between her helplessly open
legs … not only permit it, but knowingly encourage it to be done
because her body was crying out for it. She knew that her pelvis had
felt as though it were about to rise eagerly toward his lips at any
minute. Shame, guilt, fear … all disappeared under the tidal wave of
shameless lust. Nothing mattered any more. She wanted him to do it. His
words had set fires in her loins, fires that rapidly roared out of
control and vaporized willpower and conscience. She had never felt so
completely at the mercy of a man before. She would consent to anything.
Anything! Just so long as he did what he said he was going to do … as
long as he gave her relief and joy and happiness.

"Oh, Nino …" she whispered, then lay back, feeling the velour
scratching against her bare shoulders and tickling the inner crevice of
her buttocks. There was a movement on the couch, then the Italian youth
said, "Lift your hips." Eyes closed, she followed orders and felt a
large pillow being shoved under her buttocks. Almost immediately, he
began showering her belly with wildly fervent kisses. His hot mouth
moved up again to her feverishly straining breasts then to her rib
cage; his tongue flicked and quivered all over her upper torso. The
naked young divorcee was about to go out of her mind with lust. Her
hips had begun grinding a lewdly sensuous circle around and around on
the pillow, and her head started lolling from side to side. Finally, in
a voice she hardly recognized as her own, she moaned, begging, "Do it
… do it to me … please …"

"Do what?" Nino asked, watching her lust contorted face, feeling his
cock about to explode from excitement. Christ, she was really turned on
now … she was about to fly right off the couch, and he hadn’t even
started the preliminaries.

"Lick me … like you said," Elaine whimpered and then sobbed in shame.

Grinning in triumph, the boy moved slowly and tantalizingly down her
abdomen again. He was deliberately tormenting her, turning her heat up
higher and higher. Her pelvis was making little up-and-down motions as
though it were blindly seeking something. Finally, not even he could
stand the sweet torment any longer, so he roughly spread her thighs
even further apart, used his thumbs to separate her soft, hair-fringed
‘vaginal lips, and then without warning savagely rammed his tongue deep
into her hotly quivering cunt.

"Ohhhhhhhhhh," Elaine screamed as the sleek hot tongue slashed into
her, harder and harder, and her body reacted with convulsive lurches.
Her hands cruelly grasped his hair, as if attempting to rip it out by
the roots, and seemingly tried to pull his tongue his nose, his entire
face deeper, ever deeper, into her cock-starved vaginal cavity. She
heard herself screaming incoherently, babbling. Above the sound of her
wanton voice urging him on, she kept thinking, "Oh, my God! How
beautiful, how exquisite! Why hasn’t this happened to me before? Why?
Why? Why? It feels so … so … wonder … fulllllll."

Nino continued his voracious sucking and tonguing of her moistly
quivering pussy, his hands slipping up over her belly to her taut moon-
shaped breasts once more, cupping and squeezing the bulging creamy
flesh continuously while his mouth and tongue slaved away over her
torridly rippling vagina.

The vacuum created by Nino’s voraciously sucking mouth made obscene
noises that seemed to fill the room, and Elaine reacted to the lewd
sound as if it were the music of love—as, indeed, it was. Now that
the boy’s wildly searching tongue had scoured the pussy sheath, it
began to seek the tiny, pulsating bud of her neglected clitoris.

Elaine shrieked with obscenely growing pleasure when he took the little
budded nerve ending between his teeth and held it captive as his tongue
made wicked, ecstatic little circles around and around it.

Elaine’s head had begun to flail in total abandonment from side to
side; her hips were thrashing up and down—around and around—as she
sought to bring other erotic nerve endings into play with his tongue.

Nino made an elongated oval of his mouth and began to suck with
tremendous pressure, all the while moving his tongue downward along the
fevered, incredibly smooth slit. He licked from clitoris to a point
close to the anus, feeling the soft curling pubic hair teasing against
his lips and cheeks, tasting the bittersweet honey of her feminine
secretions and the slightly saline perspiration that brought a
tantalizing sheen to her buttocks.

Elaine’s wails of delight had become continuous now; she no longer
attempted to make sense … no longer could make sense …
unintelligible moans, groans, mewls, and grunts came babbling out her
throat. During it all her mind was screaming, "Wonderful … oh, God!
So … beautiful … so bea … uuuuu … teeee … ful." And,
suddenly, somewhere in the far-off limits of her consciousness, she was
aware of a velvet electricity building up and moving, quietly and
unobtrusively, warm and vibrant. She arched her body up, seeking to
intensify that electrical feeling.

From his place of concealment, in the closet, Carlo could see Elaine’s
face flushing red from the intensity of her effort, her eyes wide in
unseeing rapture in her quest for fulfillment; although he prided
himself in his monumental self-control, he had an erection that would
have done justice to a stallion.

As Elaine ground her pussy greedily up against his face, Nino heard the
sound of her breathing increase in tempo. He realized then that she was
coming close to orgasm now, and a part of his mind exalted with the
knowledge. By God, he thought, she’s going to get the surprise of her
life when she cums. The knowledge that he was licking her where no one
had ever licked before brought new strength to his tongue. He began to
orally fuck her, harder and faster, deeper and harder, faster …
faster … faster, shoving his hard hot tongue into her quivering,
lust-dilated slit. He was rewarded by a shrill scream of pleasure when
he swirled and flicked his tongue around the overly sensitive,
pulsating inner lips of her vagina. She was coming closer, ever closer,
and so he slipped his hands beneath her wantonly undulating buttocks—
cupping them in his hands as though they were some sacrificial
offering—and shoved his face even harder between her pulsating
thighs. He watched her face appear and disappear between her bouncing
breasts and sank his teeth—not brutally, but savagely enough to bring
pain—into her clitoris once more, causing her to scream again … an
unholy shriek of pure animal lust, her lips curling in wild contortion
back over the whiteness of her teeth.

Elaine’s wanton cries of passion filled the living room. She had long
since burrowed her nakedness down into the velour couch—and she could
feel the material’s nap invading her buttocks, could feel it under her
armpits, on the back of her sweat-slippery neck. If his wonderful
tongue hadn’t been shoved deep into her vagina she would have attempted
to push the velour in there.

Abruptly, Nino dipped down and began shifting his shoulders—first the
left, then the right. He had them under her widespread thighs now, and
began levering them up until they were draped over his shoulders. The
entire expanse of her inflamed, helpless loins was now bared in naked
abandonment to his long thrusting tongue and voraciously sucking mouth.
He thrust his tongue in deeper than it had been at any time, and
momentarily thought he could feel, with his tongue, the ending of her
warm vaginal cavity and the beginning of her hot lonely uterus aching
for a cock.

Elaine knew she was moaning like a helpless animal in heat, and she
didn’t care. Nothing mattered any longer except that tongue which was
carrying her to unsuspected heights of rapture. Deep in her mind, a
happy ecstatic little voice kept crying out, "Oh, Nino … thank you
… oh, God … wonderful … good … good.. ahhh … God!" She was
peaking, rapidly climbing to that seldom-reached pinnacle of sensation
which she knew would result in an orgasm. The climb had been wonderful
… and she knew she had long since passed the point of arousal where
she had stopped with just a mere orgasm before. She had never been at
his height before, and abruptly, Nino began doing something that drove
her ahead of him … higher … higher … higher into the forbidden
ratified atmosphere of the forbidden delight.

Her buttocks had been jerking spasmodically beneath his relentless
tongue, her pelvis had been whipping up and down with superhuman
strength against his face, and her groans had turned to moans which had
become shrieks of unexcelled rapture, when Nino slowly slipped his
tongue out of her desperately clenching vagina. He made one tentative
lick at her clitoris, which brought a scream of delight from her, then
began a devilishly slow downward licking toward the tiny puckered ring
of her obviously virginal anus. The shamelessly aroused young blonde
gasped at the first searing contact with that forbidden orifice. Her
breath was coming now in huge gulping swallows which rasped and
whistled through her lust-constricted throat. She took a deep breath
and almost swallowed her tongue when her errant mind finally realized
what the Italian boy was about to do. Now her conscience really
screamed at her; this was filthy, degenerate, vile and perverted. It
was sinful, the ultimate sin! And even as her conscience cried out in
dismay and protest, her hungry, traitorous loins had leapt up and
spread her thighs wider of their own volition so he could bring his
tongue into seething wet contact with the tiny, puckered little anal
mouth.

Nino wasted no time; he thrust his tongue into the tight little hole
and was rewarded with an uncontrollable quivering of her lushly naked
body as she raised her pelvis off the bed in an effort to give him
additional depth and working room. He licked and sucked and continually
rammed his tongue into the tiny little anus which gyrated in wanton
abandonment; there was no taste except a salinity and slight pungency
that reminded him of her pussy. Now, across his shoulders, her thighs
had begun to quiver spasmodically and her heels had begun beating a
tattoo of impending rapture on his spine and buttocks. She was close,
so goddamned close that he could stop right now and she’d still cum
without another thing being done to her. Let her cum! Let her cum first
by tongue, then by cock! His painfully throbbing penis soon had to have
relief or his balls would swell up in agony and probably explode. He
began to drive his long wet tongue harder and harder into her tightly
puckering anal passage, all the while exciting her clitoris with one
hand and squeezing her breasts with the other. Abruptly, as he heard
her breath catch in what he knew was the beginning of the onslaught of
a climax, he drew his tongue out of her anus, returned it to her saliva
and lubricant-drenched pussy, and used his mouth and tongue to orally
fuck her while his nose scraped and rubbed her clitoris.

That did it!

Elaine writhed and squirmed beneath the insanely licking tongue until
she no longer had control over anything. She took a deep breath as
nerves began shorting out in her abdomen and a glow began somewhere in
the area of her wildly quivering vagina. The glow did not remain a glow
for more than a second; it was merely the beginning of a fire and
earthquake which began wracking her love-starved loins and belly. The
earthquake moved rapidly up the scale and suddenly she knew there
wasn’t any doubt about it. She was Cumming! Cumming in his mouth.

She was cumming!

The scream was half-human, half-animal, and it ripped from her lust-
contorted throat as though she were falling in space, toppling end over
end toward the jagged rocks.

"I’m cumming … Nino … Nino … NINO! I AM … CUMMMM … ING!" She
locked her hands behind his head and used every bit of muscular power
to shove his wonderful, pleasure-giving tongue and face further and
deeper into her wildly pulsating genitals. Her love juices spurted onto
his face and then began to flow copiously from her wetly convulsing
cunt. Her viscous liquid inundated Nino’s face and tongue and, escaping
his voraciously sucking mouth, began flowing down from pussy to
tortured rectum, where it dripped against the pillow and gathered in a
sticky pool on the velour couch. She continued to wail in rapture as
the mercilessly pounding earthquake began to diminish; within seconds
it had gone, but now dimly within her lush young body she felt the
roaring tidal wave of sensation cresting and breaking over her. Her
delighted, almost incoherent scream told the story, "I’m cumming again
…"

Surprised, Nino felt her nakedly voluptuous body begin twitching
uncontrollably once more. The second orgasm had hit within thirty
seconds of the first, and he hadn’t done a thing except lick some of
her cum from her wet vaginal lips. "Christ," he said to himself, "she
really was turned on." And then his surprise deepened even further for
the wantonly writhing girl was obviously cumming a third time … all
three climaxes occurring within a minute.

Elaine’s impending climax was more than the hidden Carlo could bear,
and his own massively thick cock had sprung to an even greater tautness
as he watched his friend hungrily suck at the delectable blonde’s
pussy. His hand had slipped at his fly, released the straining member,
and slowly began stroking the bulbous shaft.

Somewhat in awe of what he had done, and a little apprehensive, Nino
pulled his flushed, glistening face away from Elaine’s loins and said,
"Save some for me, baby."

She heard his voice from far, far off. The earthquake, the tidal wave,
both were fading slowly. It had been so violently exquisite … so
beautiful … that she wanted to sleep—to doze off with the memory of
it still in her mind. Nothing could ever again be so exquisite, so
perfect. She felt her legs being lowered from his shoulders, and, with
a sigh of satiated exhaustion, she dropped her arms and let her head
fall loosely back. Now her hips were being lifted as the pillow was
removed. Now, the velour was caressing her buttocks once more. But even
as she felt all this, there was a velvet expectancy once again in the
far depths of her uterus and vaguely she perceived that she was cumming
again—only this tiny one was merely an aftershock, a little present
from her body, a song, a memory, a poem to his tongue … small, but
delightful.

The darkly handsome youth looked down at her sweet-streaked nakedness.
She was taking deep, shuddering breaths of exhaustion and satiation.
His apprehension returned again. She looked as if she had been fucking
all night and was too tired to go again. He hoped her energy hadn’t
been depleted completely; he’d like a little life in the pussy. He
lifted himself on his knees and moved up until he was over her body.
"Elaine … did you like that?"

She heard his voice and then, abruptly, she was inexplicably weeping.
The tears had completely inundated her eyes in less than three seconds,
and they were already flowing down her cheeks to splash on the velour
couch. God he had made her feel so vitally alive, so beautiful … and
she knew she had missed so much out of life because of Warren’s
inadequacy and ignorance.

Alarmed, Nino asked, "Elaine … is everything all right?"

Now she opened her eyes and gazed lovingly up at his face looming over
her. She made no effort to answer at first, merely reached up with both
hands and pulled his face down to her. She kissed him eagerly and in
appreciation. She tasted her own cum, her own vagina! After a moment,
she released him with the statement; "My darling … it was … was …
beautiful." And even as she said it, she realized how impotent that
word "beautiful" was when it came to expressing her true feelings.
"Nino … I never realized anything, could be so … so …" She
couldn’t finish.

The boy grinned in satisfaction. "It’s going to be even better because
I’m going to fuck you now. I’m going to put my cock where my tongue was
a moment ago. It aches and cries out for you, it wants to fuck you …
I want to shoot my load of hot, throbbing cum deep in your belly,
deeper than anyone has ever been before. What you just had was only the
beginning. You do want me to fuck you, don’t you?"

His lewd obscenities were an aphrodisiac to her. Sensation was rapidly
coming back to her vagina, and it was with complete and utter
bewilderment that Elaine realized her earlier hunger had returned
tenfold. She wanted more of him, and so she told him using his own
language, "Yes … fuck me … fuck me harder and deeper than I’ve ever
been fucked before."

"Put it in for me," Nino ordered, lowering his hips toward her
sensually waiting body.

Elaine paused a moment, then reached down between their bodies and
searched for his hardness. She found it immediately; it would have been
impossible not to find it, as large and as hard as it was. She thrilled
as her fingers wrapped around its hot throbbing vibrancy. She could
feel every muscle, every tendon, every beating vein in that gods-head.
She enclosed it tightly in her fist, then stroked it, moving the pliant
flesh up and down on the inflexible shaft. She was pleased when he
moaned with delight from the touch of her hand and fingers; she wanted
to delight him, to repay him some way.

There were a lot of things she supposed she could do, but she had no
knowledge of what he would consider dirty … or unacceptable. Besides,
the heat was building up rapidly in her loins. Her wetly throbbing
vagina wanted his long hard penis in there—wanted it in the worst
way. Even now she imagined she could feel it sliding down through her
waiting slipperiness. She stroked the heatedly pulsating shaft two or
three times as Nino’s hot lips, still tasting of the secret places of
her own body, came down on hers. Then she directed it toward her
hungrily awaiting vagina. The handsome young Italian lowered his body a
bit more, and his massively heated shaft scraped her pubic hair.

Elaine pushed down on it and felt an indescribable jolt of pleasure
shoot through her abdomen and inner thighs as the huge, searing head
touched the still sensitive, still-flooded lips of her wetly throbbing
pussy. She used the head of the penis to draw little circles of ecstasy
around and around her cuntal lips; she moved it up and down, feeling it
push deliciously, and hotly, against her once again erect clitoris. She
even pushed it down, downward until it came into contact with her brown
puckered anal ring. She didn’t leave it there for more than a split
second; there was something forbidden about that pleasure, and she
could not let her mind dwell on the possibilities. Now she moved it
rapidly up and down her moistened fur-lined slit, feeling almost as if
she were masturbating.

Nino was groaning with impatience. He felt her stroking his cock—
sometimes rapidly, almost frantically; other times slowly,
questioningly, as though she had never been asked to put a man’s penis
into her vagina before and didn’t know what to do. Once, he was almost
positive she hinted that he should push it in her rectum, but that
impression had been so brief that he assumed he was wrong. Anyway, he
thought, if the cock isn’t in your asshole shortly, baby, you can bet
that I’ll have at least two fingers pushed in there trigging the hell
out of you! She continued to stroke him and it was so pleasurable that
the young man decided to put an end to it before she used up some of
his strength. "Put it in, now," he demanded.

Elaine sighed, closed her eyes in rapture, and then centered the lust-
bloated, throbbing shaft at the opening to her vagina. Although she
wanted him to go deep and hard, perversely she heard her own voice
saying softly, "Do it to me slow … and gentle … make it last
forever …"

Because he wanted it to be perfect for her—this first time, at least-
–the boy curbed his own hot impatience and was gentle.

Elaine felt the head of his penis pressing in at her vaginal opening.
Reluctantly, her fingers left the thick trunk of the wonderfully warm
instrument. The pressure at her cuntal lips continued for a moment, and
gradually increased in strength until, with a slight sucking noise, his
massively heated cock-head moved inside her. "Ummmmmm," she crooned,
"that’s beautiful."

He felt the wonderful velvety warmness of her tight little pussy
enclose the head of his hotly throbbing cock. It was much tighter than
he had suspected, even though his tongue had just moments before
scoured out the region. Her husband must not have used this very often,
he thought, then quit thinking as he let sensations take command of his
nerve centers and body control. The blonde had begun a twitching motion
with her eager young pussy lips. She wasn’t doing it on purpose; it
just seemed to be natural instinct.

Elaine, widespread knees bent almost double, had both feet planted on
the couch. As the first delicious sensation passed and there remained
only the feel of his heatedly pulsating instrument stuck about an inch
into her vagina, she began to long for more depth, for friction, for
movement, for … for … She put it into words, "Fuck me …" Using
her feet and leg muscles, she raised her hips tentatively from the
couch and discovered that the movement caused his long hard penis to
slide in another inch or two. "Ohhhh, God," she chanted, "… so …
wonder … fullll." She dropped her hips and his male hardness slid out
until only the head remained buried between the clasping coral lips of
her cunt. She raised and the cock moved in further, fell back and felt
it partially withdraw.

Amused, the Italian youth grinned down at these first little movements
which betrayed her intense hunger; he was laughing mainly at himself
for his earlier stupid uncertainty over whether she had any energy left
or not. Christ, he thought, she’s got enough fuel left in that hot
little pussy to put us both into orbit. She pushed up her loins again,
moaning this time in frustration, and he decided it was time to end the
game. Slowly … very slowly … he pushed his impatiently swollen cock
inward. It slipped easily through her inner cuntal muscles, down
through the soft, torrid, dripping walls of her vaginal cavity, and
pushed against the muscles of her uterine opening.

The young blonde’s eyes rolled back in her head from the sheer rapture
of the slow entry. She had never believed that a penis’s first thrust
could be so heavenly, but then, of course, she had never been so
aroused, so lubricated before, either. Down … down … down … into
her it went. She exalted with each new virginal territory invaded.
Finally, after what seemed to be an endless eternity, Nino was in his
full length. She could feel the bristliness of the short hair on his
softly swaying testicles tickling her wildly puckering little anus. She
could feel the cock-head buried deep inside of her, throbbing
imperiously against her cervix … could feel every fleshy, muscular
little ridge of his penis pressing against her vaginal walls. And over
it all, she could feel overwhelming contentment and happiness.

Now Nino began to withdraw almost reluctantly, then thrust inward
slowly again. He was moving in and out of her with his eyes closed in
deep appreciation. God, he had never before in his life felt a cunt
that seemed so perfect for his own cock. She was milking him with her
uterine and vaginal muscles. There was one set of muscles that worked
on the head of his cock, squeezing it then releasing it, squeezing,
releasing, until he thought he would go out of his mind. Another set of
muscles, somewhere in the area just below the inner lips of her vagina,
were moving sideways back and forth against the sensitive underpart of
his trunk … all of this going on at the same time she was rising to
meet each of his thrusts.

Elaine realized that somehow or another, automatic reflexes had taken
over her body … and that was fine, because she was able to
concentrate on feeling … pure sensation, pure feeling! She felt
muscles working, hips rotating against cock, felt her fingers kneading
Nino’s powerful shoulder muscles … felt all this, but did not will
any of it to happen. Her lushly sensual body was alive and on fire with
sure independent motion … her brain could relax and let the
incredibly wonderful sensations roll over it. Time simply dissolved
into nothingness. She didn’t know how long these maddeningly beautiful
slow, gentle strokes had been plowing into her, but gradually she began
to feel that it was not enough. She wanted more, and put her request
into words, "Fuck me harder, Nino … fuck harder."

That suited him just fine. It had been fabulous—this screwing in slow
motion, but it had been terribly distracting as well. She was almost
making him cum through use of her deeper vaginal muscles, and he really
hadn’t had a chance to get in a little energetic fucking yet. "Okay
baby. You want it harder, you’ll get it harder."

Abruptly, he reached down and locked his hands beneath her thighs and
lifted them until her knees were pressed tightly against her naked
young chest. Elaine’s eyes had widened at this unexpected occurrence;
she had no way of knowing that this one particular position would add
at least two inches to his thrusts into the heart of her womb. She felt
a momentary twinge of embarrassment at the fact that her vagina was in
midair, helpless—defenseless—but that impression faded instantly
when Nino grunted, "Here it comes, baby." He pulled his heated thick
shaft out until only the head remained locked between the moistly
clasping cuntal lips, then slammed down, down, down—burrowing far
deeper up into her femaledom than anyone or anything had ever been
before.

"Aaaaaagggggh," she screamed in sheer exhalation. His long rampaging
prick slammed against the tip of her cervix and went on beyond this
into the heated lonely void of her uterus. God, he was in so deep that
it seemed his throbbing cudgel was lodged midway between navel and
breasts. There was almost seven inches of hard hot-cock inside there,
inside her, throbbing away like a second heart. Her tight little vagina
felt stretched beyond repairs crammed well beyond its limited capacity.
And yet, even as she was thinking all this, she could feel her deeper
inner muscles welcoming this invader. One eager little muscle jumped
and twitched against the glands, another rubbed continuously against
the corona. And she thrilled at his groans of appreciation and delight.

Now, clamping his hot, wet mouth over her’s, he began a slow fucking
motion between her thighs. Each new powerful thrust inward went to new
and previously unexplored depths of her pussy. The head of his cock
soon was master of it all, and with each jerking throb, it was a little
cannon making tiny explosions which seared the softly sensitive flesh.
His motions soon widened the narrow, pliant passage, and every stroke
brought an abject groan of sheer lust from her throat.

Nino, hearing her mewls of subservience, began pounding into her with a
fury he did not realize existed; his hipbones crashed into the back of
her thighs with each stroke and his testicles hit the trembling walls
of her upraised buttocks like a battering ram. He wanted to hear her
cry "Uncle," he wanted her to know that she had been fucked as she
never had been before … and, somewhere in the back of his mind, he
knew he was accomplishing these things, and the real reason for doing
all this was not revenge, not egotism, but the desire to bring pleasure
to her so she would want him to fuck her again and again and again in
the future.

In the closet, an excited Carlo increased the speed of his rhythmic
stroking on his throbbing cock as he watched the masterful bludgeoning
of the blonde’s wetly glistening pussy. He felt envious that Nino—and
not he—was fucking this beautiful rich cunt. His aching balls
demanded release and he didn’t know how much more of this he could
take. Closing his eyes, Carlo fought the wave of paroxysm that flooded
his senses. Suddenly, his eagerly pulsating cock gave an errant jerk
and the searing load of jism that had been boiling for so long in his
bulging balls erupted, spewing out and around his still clenched and
stroking fingers. Again … then again … hot, white cum erupted and
gushed forth, splashing against the wall and spilling onto the trousers
of the expensive silk suit he had put on with such meticulous care that
morning. Finally, one last little spurt plopped from the penis’s
swollen hole and dribbled onto the suit. He sat motionless for several
moments, savoring the remnants of his release. As his breathing
returned to normal, he opened his eyes and saw the pools of sticky cum
on his suit. He swore under his breath—then looking to Elaine’s
wildly bucking body on the couch—he swore again. He would fix that
little bitch … he would fix her good! Taking a handkerchief from his
coat pocket, he dabbed at his trousers and wiped his hands while his
mind raced, thinking of possibilities. Moments later he smiled, pleased
with his ingenuity. His gaze was still focused on the fucking couple,
but as he watched the heaving forms grunting toward their climaxes, he
really didn’t see them—his brain was far too busy, scheming and
planning.

On the couch, Elaine had long since stopped thinking about what was
being done to her; she was too busy trying to find new avenues of
enjoyment, new sensations by twisting her pelvis first one way then the
other. She found by clenching her bowel muscles that she could bring
her clitoris into continual contact with that long hard rod driving in
and out of her being. She had surrendered totally to this man lying
between her open legs, and she unashamedly worshipped that hot part of
him that skewered so wetly, so powerfully into her.

Her body was beginning to twist and writhe now, and her sounds became
one long sustained mewl as she groaned into his mouth, shoving her
tongue deep into his throat. She was animal, she knew she was an
animal, and she loved being one. She was also servile, accepting
anything done to her, relishing the taint of masochism in her soul,
wanting more … more … more than she was getting. She was the
portrait of pure wantonness: face wrung with passion, nostrils flaring
like some wild mare being mounted by a stallion, neck tendons taut as
cable, eyes hot and vacant with lust.

As if sensing the blonde divorcee’s need for another new experience,
Nino released her knees from her chest; she immediately wrapped her
legs around his naked buttocks and used her calves to drive him deeper.
The youth slipped his hands down over the naked flaring of her hips and
slid them beneath the warm moons of her desperately thrashing buttocks.
He cupped them harshly with each hand and began kneading them like
bread dough as he thrust his thick heated shaft in with a greater
frenzy.

Elaine subconsciously flexed and unflexed her straining vaginal muscles
as his fingers dug deeply into the white, supple flesh of her ass. He
jerked her harder up to his cock, and she spread her thighs even
further, inviting him to do what he willed, as she opened the moistly
hot hole of her cunt in obscene welcome. He pounded into her with a
fury, then—without warning—changed technique again and began making
smooth, longer strokes that drew his cock nearly out of her tightly
clasping vagina before plunging forward again into her uplifted loins.
It was then she felt his right hand stop its kneading motion on her ass
and begin moving into the crevice of her buttocks itself. She felt his
outstretched middle finger tentatively search, then find, her
unprotected and completely defenseless, puckered little hole.

He pressed inward and she felt the soft, rubbery flesh down there yield
reluctantly. "Ohhhhhhh, God, that hurts," she said, twisting her
buttocks in an effort to get away, the motion was hopeless, though, for
his long hard cock had her skewered like a helpless pig on a spit. The
groan bubbled from her lips in pained protest as his finger continued
its unnatural invasion of her rectum. "Eeeeeeeaaahhh, don’t … Nino."
He thrust even harder, and now she saw the cruel smirk on his handsome
face as he took pleasure in hearing her sounds of subjugation.

"Ouuuuuugggh," she cried, as her tiny exposed anus received another
thrust.

Nino, however, was not about to withdraw his finger. He could feel the
warm rubbery resilience of her rectum, and he could also feel the
quivering muscles in there which gave lie to her protests. She didn’t
know yet, but her body was really enjoying the almost brutal fucking he
was subjecting her to. Soon she would be begging. He began working his
finger around inside, stretching the puckered little anal ring ever
wider and wider as his penis continued pounding mercilessly into her
wide-stretched vagina.

Elaine felt a second finger poised at the opening to her back passage,
then it, too, was inside—working in unison with the first finger …
in rhythm with his pistoning prick. The deep guttural protests coming
from her chest began gradually changing from whimpers of pain to low
moans of new increased pleasure as her rectum became used to this
strange invasion.

Within seconds she was shamelessly skewering her anus back onto his
fingers as the Italian boy probed methodically around in the warm,
rubbery depth. New sensations of delight rippled through the young
blonde’s abdomen and up her spine. She knew she was hopelessly impaled
and helpless between the hard driving rod of flesh buried deep in her
womb and those cruel, merciless … wonderful … fingers that wormed
hotly in and out of her behind.

She was squealing like a stuck pig, twisting and writhing in wantonness
under this double rape of her nakedly widespread loins’ when suddenly
she knew she was about to cum. She fought her own body against the
orgasm; she didn’t want to cum … not yet. All this was too beautiful
to end, to change. She tightened up all of her muscles, but that only
intensified the hot vibrations that were beginning to reverberate like
a gong in the heart of her belly.

Nino felt the change in her body, felt the sudden heating up of her
vaginal passage, and knew she was rapidly approaching a climax. Beneath
him, Elaine had begun to chant, "Oh, oh, ohhhhhh," with each breath.
The knowledge that she was about to cum caused his own excitement to
build to a fever pitch; he wanted to cum with her, at the same time.
There would be more later, he knew that for a fact; he felt he could
cum a hundred times with her, could fuck all night, all day, all week–
-forever! And so, he yanked his fingers from her tight little anus and
quickened the rhythm of his thrusts, grinding hard and deep, boring
persistently into the hidden recesses of her pussy.

The nakedly writhing girl’s senses were rapidly leaving her now. There
was nothing left except that exquisite pressure building up in her
loins; she was only vaguely aware of his lips leaving her mouth to
clamp hotly on her right breast, of the feel of his testicles hammering
at her ravaged anus, of his hands moving down across her abdomen to
bring additional titillation to her clitoris. The pressure of the
impending orgasm almost frightened her in its intensity. It was death.
She would die from it. This was it!

"Ohhhhhhh, Nooo … nooooo," she wailed, "fuck harder … I’m cumming
… I’m cumming … I’m cummmiiinnng … againnnn …!"

She writhed seeking one last ecstatic thrust before the dam inside of
her burst. His heatedly thick cock was a huge battering ram slamming
into the portals of all her sensitivity, and the vibrations from the
blows made her tingle from every follicle of her golden hair to the tip
of her toes. This all had to be a dream … it was all too beautiful to
be true. Then, gradually … the dam crumbled and the wave of ecstasy
was upon her.

She screamed loudly, "Ooooohhhhhh, God! I’m … I … I’M …CUM …
MMMMMMM … INNNNNNNGGGGGGG." She jerked upward once with superhuman
strength, then fell back, convulsing on the velour couch. Her legs beat
against the softness of the cushions and her breath came in hoarse
rasping gasps, as the violent, but exquisite, seizure rocked and
wracked her body. She felt, momentarily, that she was one gigantic
vagina, cumming, that every part of her was part of it … and
rejoicing. Even above her own pleasure, however, was the sudden
knowledge that the beautiful penis that had carried her to this peak of
glory was pumping hot, thick spurts of male sperm deep up into her
quivering belly. His hot liquid message of love mingled with her
juices, and they formed a pool of bliss that shimmered and shone in the
no-longer-lonely void of her uterus.

Her heart was pounding as though it were about to leap from her breast
as a great lassitude akin to death, itself, swept over her. Her legs
went limp, her hands fell to her side, and with the last vestiges of
her rapidly fading consciousness she felt her vagina still quivering,
still attempting to pay homage to the throbbing shaft of love still
buried deep, deep inside. She was fainting … perhaps even dying, she
thought … then simply let go … let it all go away … and drifted,
drifted into sweet oblivion. Her last thought before the darkness came
was, "Now … I know …"

As for Nino? He stared unbelievingly down at the blonde’s unconscious
figure. Christ, what was there about her that had caused him to get so
hot? Always before with other broads he had been able to control his
own passion, but not with her! Even now, asleep, her vaginal muscles
continued to twitch occasionally around his cock. He honestly couldn’t
remember when he had cum as much as he did with her. He had flooded her
womb with jism, and it had poured out of him and out of her as though
someone had forgotten to turn off the tap. And his own reactions to all
this bothered him; they were alarming thoughts-things he really didn’t
want to think about. He had wanted to fuck her … had wound up making
love to her. Staring at her now, he felt only a great and bottomless
gratitude to-her and that wonderful young pussy. Slowly, and
reluctantly, he pulled his flaccid cock from between her thighs and it
came out with a slight plop, and with it came a veritable river of
their warmly intermingled love juices.

"Elaine," he said softly. There was no answer. Slowly, he raised
himself, walked to the book-shelf unit, and pulled out the concealed
bed. Gently, he picked her naked form up in his arms and carried her
across the room. He placed her, still asleep, on the double-bed …
then covered her naked young body to protect it from the cold.

Then, thoughts still churning about his own reactions to her, he lay
down beside her, and covered himself with the same bedspread.

As he drifted off to sleep, he was still wondering about the strange
effect she had had on him—wondering about the consequences of
becoming emotionally involved with her …

Chapter 9

Carlo leaned back in his chair, taking in the scene around him with his
usual practiced gaze. Inside, there were only a handful of warmly
dressed tourists; outside, all of the patio tables were empty—the
impending spring shower had driven all but a few stout-hearted tourists
indoors. There was no money to be made today, he thought, as he lifted
the cup to his lips, sipping tentatively at its hot contents. Alas, it
was just as well; there was much too much to be done anyway. First
there was the matter of Nino, and then he had to call Marceau and
complete the arrangements for tonight … he let his thoughts drift,
speculating on the satisfying possibilities it should bring …

Abruptly, his pleasurable thoughts were interrupted by a group of noisy
tourists entering the cafe. "Damn," he swore under his breath, "where
is that stupid, pussy-eater? He should have been here by now!" He
glanced at his watch again—about the night before—and that sensuous
blonde getting fucked silly …; and about the apartment—and how he
had managed to sneak out after they had both fallen asleep. But, most
of all, it had set him to thinking about tonight—and his plan …

It was simple, really. He knew the one thing above all others that
would appeal to Nino. Not a girl. Not sex. No, it was neither of these.
He would hit him where he lived—with greed, with the promise of
money, wealth. And then he would take over from Nino—with that
beautiful, salacious bitch … Elaine. He would teach her things Nino
had never even thought of … He would make her beg for cock, and more
cock, until she …

The spring shower broke without warning as Nino was hurrying along the
street toward the cafe. Cursing, he hastily buttoned the jacket of his
new lightweight suit and sprinted the final few yards. But the sudden
rain was heavy enough to soak him even in those few minutes. When he
entered the cafe, the sight of Carlo comfortably settled in one of the
cafe’s chairs, his long legs resting on top of another chair, did
nothing to improve Nino’s temper. Neither did Carlo’s amused grin.

"Shit!" Nino spat out. He wrenched off his jacket and hurled it down on
a vacant chair. "What a day I’ve had! And then I get caught in a
cloudburst …" He threw himself into an adjacent chair and lit a
cigarette.

"You’re late," Carlo said. "You said you would be here by two o’clock.
It’s half-past now. And I told you that I’d be needing the apartment
this evening."

The effect of Carlo’s remark was explosive. It was what he had
expected—and what he had wanted. Nino’s face flushed a dull red and
he leapt to his feet, his voice rising rapidly as the words gushed out.

"You need the apartment, huh? I suppose you think you own the place?
Well, my claim is as good as yours and you know that I’ve got to have
it tonight. I’ve already told Elaine we’ll be going there, and if you
think you can get away with this, then you’re mistaken; I’ll see you in
hell first …"

Carlo lit himself another cigarette while Nino raved. When the torrent
of words stopped for a second as Nino drew breath to continue his
ranting, Carlo threw up his hands and said sharply: "Stop that and
listen to me!"

His tone was commanding. In surprise, Nino stopped. "Now listen," Carlo
went on when he was sure that he had the other’s attention. "There’s no
need to get hysterical about this. I asked you to meet me so that we
could discuss things sensibly."

"Who’s getting hysterical?" Nino’s voice was still pitched higher than
it was normally, but he had slumped down into his chair again.

"It happens to be my turn to use the apartment," Carlo continued. "And
for once, I’m going to take advantage of it. You’ve had the place
plenty of times instead of me—in fact, you’ve been given almost a
free run. But this time, I’m not fooling. I am using the apartment
tonight."

A sulky pout turned down the corners of Nino’s mouth. "I told you," he
muttered, "that Elaine thinks we’re going there tonight. How do I get
out of that, tell me, eh?" He glared at Carlo, accusingly.

The answer he received was brisk and brought him out of his chair,
sputteringly.

"What do you mean, Elaine and I are through?" Nino croaked, beating the
table with his clenched fist. "Who are you to tell me what I can and
can’t do!"

Carlo smiled, his thin upper lip curled in contempt. He said nothing.
Finally, Nino stopped beating the table, ground his teeth in impotent
rage and slumped into his chair. He sat rigid for a few moments, his
hands still clenched into tight fists. When he sat upright again, the
expression on his face had changed. He adjusted his shirt and his tie,
at the same time giving his friend a crafty look.

"Carlo, you know you only use the apartment for telephoning …" he
began lamely, waiting.

Carlo’s amber eyes narrowed. He leaned forward on his chair. "You’re
wasting your time with that bitch," he said. "You’re wasting your time
with a girl who had no money."

"Elaine does have money!"

Carlo leapt straight into the attack. He did not want to lose the
opportunity of a lifetime—to say nothing of a form of permanent
insurance against possible hard times. He knew that, with a little
behind-the-scenes manipulation, Nino could swing it. After which his
good friend would be set for life. And, should Carlo ever need
anything, he could always remind Nino where his gratitude and
generosity should point …

"You have to wake up, man!" Carlo said impatiently. "Elaine doesn’t
have money; she had an allowance. And it isn’t all that much, either."

Warming to his subject, Carlo pressed harder. "Remember that girl I
introduced you to a couple of days ago—Sue Miller? Listen. She’s an
heiress. An heiress, you understand? An heiress to over one million
dollars. She thinks you’re wonderful; she’s ready to go for you in a
big, big way. This is the chance of a lifetime for you—that chance
you’ve hoped for, for so long. What more could you want?"

Nino made no reply. He drew deeply from his cigarette, his forehead
creased in a set frown.

"It’s all set up for you, Nino," Carlo urged. "All you have to do is
dump Elaine and you’re set with Sue and a million dollars." When the
youth sat silent, Carlo asked weanly: "Now what’s the matter? What’s
wrong with Sue?"

"She’s a lesbian," Nino muttered.

Carlo shot a shrewd glance at Nino. "What gave you that idea? Just
because Maria took her in doesn’t mean she’s a dyke. Christ, the poor
girl was lonely. Besides, Maria is a damned good art teacher and she’s
been helping Sue with her technique. Ask Benito for Christ’s sake! He
balled her at one of Marceau’s parties. He thought she was a terrific
fuck …"

"She has thick legs," Nino interjected.

"Christ, man, you want a million bucks and the most beautiful legs in
the world too?"

"Well …"

"Look, if it’s Elaine that’s bothering you, forget it. You pick her up
tonight and tell her you’re going to a party. When you get to
Marceau’s, I’ll take her around and introduce her to everybody. In the
meantime you grab Sue and head for one of the rooftop rooms. I’ll keep
Elaine busy." He winked at Nino. "After a little of Marceau’s
refreshments she’ll never miss you. It’ll be easy." He looked
appraisingly at Nino. He judged the younger man had accepted the
persuasion. Surpressing a cynical smile, Carlo asked in a tone of
serious inquiry:

"Well, what do you say, Nino? Are you going to drop Elaine or not?"

There was silence. Nino lit himself another cigarette. Finally: "It’s
not going to be easy," he muttered.

"Nothing could be simpler!" Carlo could smell victory. "Sue’s ready and
willing—any idiot can see she’s panting for you! She can’t wait for
you to lay her. And since she has all those lovely dollars, you’d be
well advised to forget those thick legs. Just get down to business."

"It’s all right for you to talk …" Nino began.

"Listen," Carlo interrupted, "I’ve screwed a lot worse than Sue, and
for a lot less incentive, too. And it hasn’t killed me yet. It hasn’t
even bothered me."

"Nothing’s really wrong with her … she’s really a pretty good looking
broad … it’s … just …" Nino’s voice trailed off. He stared beyond
Carlo—beyond the door and the empty outdoor tables—beyond the
street …

What the hell’s the matter with him, Carlo wondered. He’s plainly weak
about the blonde bitch in some way or another. Love? It hardly seemed
likely. But this was no time to take chances on love or weakness. Sue
was the richest fish Carlo had ever caught upon his diversified hook.
She was rich and she had fallen in a felly-like romantic heap for Nino.
That he knew. And one million dollars … It would seem foolish to let
sentimentality over Elaine spoil such a golden opportunity. Carlo
abhorred sentimentality above all things. And … he wanted Elaine for
himself. For now, anyway.

Nino stared directly at him, and even before his friend spoke, Carlo
knew that the million dollars had won.

"Okay," he finally said, his voice subdued. "I’ll pick her up and bring
her to Marceau’s. The rest is up to you."

"Done, my friend." Standing up, Carlo went around the table and held
out his hand. He’d known all along Nino would see sense in the end. He
had been right. He had known all along that in the end—greed would
win. They shook.

"See you tonight … Lots to do … phone calls … and I have to be at
Marceau’s early to take care of the final arrangements." He turned
quickly and headed for the door.

Nino stood for a long time, staring vacantly at the street …

Chapter 10

Elaine had slept, her only movement the deep, steady rise and fall of
her breasts, until, mid-afternoon, she had slowly opened her eyes and
lay staring, wide awake, without moving. She stayed that way for a long
time, looking up at the ceiling without moving or blinking, seemingly
staring inward rather than outward.

After lying still for a long time, she slowly looked around, accepting
the reality of being in her hotel room. It was raining and she saw
through the window that the light outside had a blue smokey hue. Her
mind cleared slowly, emptying itself of sleep, as little vague thoughts
of the night before darted like tiny ants across the landscape of her
consciousness. As her memories came into perspective, she was rocked
with the horror of what had happened … of what she had allowed to
happen, without real resistance or much effort to preserve her natural
dignity. She had allowed herself to be fucked silly—and by someone
she hardly knew! She had actually begged to be fucked and have Nino, a
virtual stranger, squirt his hot male sperm into her! It was
disgusting! Yet. even now in retrospect, the memory stimulated her.
There was no sense trying to fool herself, for she also knew that her
life would never be whole again unless she could live through and enjoy
her senses as she had with Nino. She felt more than ever aware of
herself, of her body, her spirit, the pulse of her very life-blood.
They had made love—yes, fucked!—like two common animals carried
along by the fine high heat of their nerves and body rhythms, joining
in a way she had never known was possible. She tried to fit the events
of last night into the whole scheme of her life up till then. It was
impossible and she felt the wave of excitement that was building within
her at just the thought of what they had done—an exciting light-
lingered quivering between her thighs as she remembered her seemingly
endless climaxes under Nino’s relentless tongue and driving loins. It
was then that she decided she’d better get up before she allowed her
body to become aroused again.

Languidly, the sensually naked blonde crossed the room to the closet
and withdrew a long, flowing robe and slipped it on. She paused to
brush her hair and saw that even the dim light made the thin fabric
almost transparent, and she seemed even taller and more beautiful than
usual. She decided that her sexual encounter of last night must have
agreed with her for her skin was milky white, clear and sensuously
soft-looking, and her cheeks were slightly rosy, even though she had
just risen from bed. Bed! Last night! Nino! Just the recollection of
the darkly handsome Italian boy sent a little thrill of pleasure
through her, making her nipples harden and tingle. Nino! His muscled
suntanned body. His animal lust. His … his penis, so hot, so hard, so
wonderful! He had driven her almost mad with desire! But no, she had
already decided that she was not going to think about him … for a
while anyway.

She walked into the bathroom and turned on the shower. Maybe it would
help. She’d taken one this morning after he had brought her home, but
that had been for a different reason. Her body had been covered with
the dried remnants of their orgasms from last night and from the one
she had reached shortly before he had brought her to the hotel room.
God! I’ve got to stop this, she thought and stepped into the shower.
She let the spray cascade down her back and over her body, gradually
decreasing the amount of warm water, until, ten minutes later, she
stepped out, shivering. After drying and slipping back into her robe,
she padded back into the bedroom, fixed herself a cup of instant
coffee, and sat down on the couch to wait for Nino’s call …

Chapter 11

It was nearly dark by the time Carlo reached Marceau’s mansion atop Nob
Hill. Nick, the huge Nubian valet, directed Carlo to a large walnut-
paneled study which was Marceau’s working room.

"Ah, Carlo, my boy. It’s good to see you again," Marceau greeted him
from behind an enormous desk in one corner of the room. "You have done
your part, I trust?"

"Marceau, you know me better than that. Have I ever let you down?"
Carlo answered, striding toward the warmth of a marble fireplace which
dominated the wall adjacent to Marceau’s desk. "They will all be here.
And you? Have you prepared the little surprise I phoned you about?"

Marceau Verner III stroked his neatly trimmed beard thoughtfully and
watched Carlo carefully through half-shut lids. "My boy, you never
cease to amaze me. First you give me less than a full day to prepare,
and then you phone me hours before the party with some special request.
And to top it off, you expect to extract from me a commission for your,
eh, services." His hand slid forward several inches and tapped a plain
white envelope lying in the middle of the huge desk.

Carlo eyed the man narrowly. "Ah, yes, Marceau, but it is not everyone
who could bring you such beauties. Young virgins. And six of them."

Marceau sat motionless, his eyes closed, only the tip of his tongue
flicking once through compressed lips, betraying whether he was asleep-
–or dead. After a few moments his lids fluttered open and the corners
of his mouth twisted upward in a wry smile. "Ah, Carlo, forgive me.
Growing cynical is the leprosy of advancing age. Forgive me, please,"
he said, rising. "A brandy?"

"Yes," was all Carlo replied as he watched Marceau limp slowly to the
well-stocked bookcase bar. His gout must be getting worse, Carlo mused.
It was a shame really. He wasn’t that old. If it gets much worse I’m
liable to lose a customer, he thought, walking quickly to meet him and
take the offered drink.

"To our success," Marceau said, raising his glass in toast. They both
sipped, then, Marceau lowering his glass continued: "I have taken the
liberty of having Meg set a place for at the dinner table. It is not
well for one to work on an empty stomach. No? And then we shall tour
the ballroom and the top floor. You agree?"

"Umm," Carlo answered, lowering the glass from his lips. It really was
good brandy. Expensive. Marceau did have good taste. Well in most
things. "Yes. That would be great," Carlo answered. It wasn’t often he
was treated to fine brandy and an exquisite dinner. Only once before
had Marceau invited him to dine.

* * *

When dinner was finished, both Carlo and Marceau sat quietly,
contemplating. It had come to Carlo during dinner that Marceau was the
only man he had met whom he admired. Now, as he sat, sipping an after
dinner cordial, he wondered if it was really the man he admired or his
ways; his aristocratic grace, his wealth, his passion for getting what
he wanted. Somehow, Carlo knew, that he too would someday acquire all
of these.

"My boy," Marceau began, interrupting Carlo’s musings, "We had better
be off. The guests will be arriving soon, and there are still some
details that must be taken care of. Come, I will show you to the
elevator. As you know, I have made many changes since you were here
last. Meg is already upstairs and she will show you around."

As they walked to the elevator, they passed the grand ballroom. The
room blazed with light from three huge chandeliers. Three waiters
arranged a buffet on tables set up at the far end of the room, while on
a dais opposite the buffet, a five-man ensemble was tuning up. The
thought crossed Carlo’s mind that Marceau was indeed a careful man.
Should any uninvited or unwanted guests drop in, the respectable party
with its legitimate guests should provide a perfect cover.

When they reached the elevator, Carlo noticed there was now a second
one next to the one Carlo had always used before. Marceau took a key
from his pocket and placed it in a lock where the call button usually
was. He turned it and the doors opened. Removing the key, he handed it
to Carlo; then stepped aside to let him enter.

"All you have to do is press the Up button," he said. "There are no
stops between the foyer and the top floor. You do the same in reverse
when you come down."

Carlo nodded, then smiled. He pushed the button and the doors hissed
closed.

Meg was waiting for Carlo as the elevator doors opened. She was in her
late twenties, tall, slim, and brown-eyed, with darkly burnished auburn
hair tied neatly with a black ribbon behind her head; she was wearing a
simple, expensive dress in basic black with one unobtrusive gold pin on
her shoulder.

Carlo smiled at her and she returned the smile. "Let me show you
around," she said.

She turned and he noticed she had a good ass, fine legs, and slim
ankles. He followed her around the circular corridor. Everything was
white, highlighted only by paintings; paintings in gilded frames
mounted on red velvet; paintings of nude men and women depicting
various forms of copulation.

Meg caught his gaze. "All the paintings are from Mr. Verner’s private
collection." She stopped at the only door on the right and opened it,
letting him walk in ahead of her. He stood there for a moment. It was
almost unbelievable. The entire circular room was actually a small
amphitheater; half of the room was a slightly sunken stage, the other
half consisted of private booths facing it. An elaborate fountain,
fashioned entirely of colored glass, played in the center of the
otherwise bare stage. Opposite were five booths; two accommodating
eight, and the center booth accommodating perhaps a dozen. They were
designed so that from within, only the stage could be seen.

Carlo walked to one of the end booths and looked inside. On the back
wall, behind the cushioned, horseshoe-shaped seat, was a built-in bar.
It was well stocked and ready for action, including several bottles of
champagne chilling in ice buckets. On the veneered table was a silver
tureen resting on an ornate warming rack. There were also cigarette
boxes, a humidor, matches, and ashtrays. "As usual, Marceau has seen to
everything," Carlo mused to himself. He turned and nodded to Meg. Just
before they reached the door he noticed a recessed alcove on one side
of the stage. He stopped, and the brunette, following his gaze,
replied, "Dressing rooms." Carlo glanced at her briefly and then
followed her back into the corridor.

They continued around the circular corridor with its miracle of nude
paintings, and by the time they had reached the elevator again, Carlo
was curious. He had counted nine doors leading off the corridor—all
on the left side. Six of them were of different colors, three white.
The first had been painted blue, the second green. Then there had been
a white one, then violet red and another white. Meg noticing his
puzzle] expression, opened the white door. He stepped inside and found
himself in a dimly lit, narrow hallway. He walked perhaps fifteen feet
and came to a dead end.

Puzzled, he turned just as Meg flipped a hidden switch by the door and
suddenly both sides of the blank walls were floor-to-ceiling glass, and
he was looking into empty bedrooms on either side. Immediately he
realized that Marceau had designed a voyeur’s delight—a double
delight! Meg beckoned to him and he retraced his steps to the door. She
flipped the hidden switch again and the walls were once again bare. She
closed the door silently and walked back a few feet to the yellow door.
Once again she opened the door and let him enter first. He was in one
of the bedrooms he had just seen from the hallway. Meg turned a dial
and the triangular room gradually lit up. It looked like a stage
setting; with only one exception, the entire room was done in
contrasting yellow’s; rug, ceiling, and a giant round bed almost in the
center of the room. The exception being the walls; they were mirrors,
floor to ceiling.

Carlo looked at Meg. "No outside windows?"

Meg walked to the bed and pressed the first of a series of buttons on a
small night table. There was a low humming sound as the ceiling rolled
back and through the now glassed ceiling a few evening stars twinkled
between scattered clouds. She pushed another button and a cool wave of
fresh air invaded the room.

Before the Italian Guide could catch his breath, she pushed yet another
button and the giant bed began to slowly rotate; then another and
television sets appeared from each of the three mirrored walls. He
watched breathlessly as each of the sets came on, each showing the same
identical scene—a room just like the one he was in. The only
difference was that each room was a different color—blue, green, and
violet.

Now she pushed another button and all three sets changed; blue changed
to red, green to orange, and violet to yellow—and smack in the middle
of the set showing the yellow room, stood Carlo, wearing an incredulous
grin. Abruptly, the sound of rainfall reached his ears, then the sound
of muted, sensual music. Suddenly, he realized the girl had touched
more buttons. He walked to the bed just as she pushed the first seven
buttons in reverse order and in moments the room was restored to its
original state.

He was shaking his head as he followed Meg to the door and back to the
elevator. Well, Marceau had certainly done his part, he thought, the
rest would be up to him. He knew it wasn’t going to be easy. It would
be like a performer juggling a half-dozen eggs. If he dropped one they
were all going to wind up scrambled.

Mentally he began to go over the plan in his mind, ticking off the
details in sequence. He had staggered the times he had told everybody
to be there. First arriving would be Benito and Hannah, followed
shortly by Sue and Maria, the Count and his guest, the six young girls,
and finally Nino and Elaine. He had asked Benito first because he
needed help—he had to get Sue separated from Maria. While he kept the
heiress with him, Hannah and Benito would take care of Maria. When the
Count and his friend arrived he would have Benito introduce them to
Maria Then a taxicab driver friend would deliver the six girls, and he
would have Benito take them up to the Count and Marceau. They were
their worry after that—he had just promised to deliver them. Finally
when Nino and Elaine arrived he would have Nino attend to the door.
While he was introducing Elaine to everyone, Nino would slip away with
Sue. From there on he was on his own. The elevator stopped with a
slight bump. He stepped out just as Marceau entered the foyer from the
direction of the ballroom.

"Ah! Carlo, everything is in order?" he asked.

"Great. As usual, you have exceeded yourself."

"Thank you," Marceau smiled. "And now, my boy, we should take up our
stations. It will not be long before our guests begin to arrive. As
arranged I will greet the guests who are destined for the ballroom and
you will take care of the ones for upstairs. Ah, by the way," he said,
grinning, "I have talked to Trembles about the little surprise you
requested and the matter is arranged. Oh, yes, one more thing." He
reached in his pocket and produced a plain white envelope. "Here, I
think you will find this adequate," he said, smiling.

Chapter 12

Carlo breathed a sigh of relief as the elevator rushed them to the top
floor. Everything so far had gone according to plan. Moments before, he
had left Nino and Sue stationed in the foyer, awaiting guests who would
arrive, and now he was taking Elaine upstairs to introduce her to
Marceau. She had swallowed the lie easily enough, expecting Nino to
join them before long. He let his gaze travel over her lush young body
and chuckled to himself, knowing that before she became suspicious he
would have her under his influence—thanks to Marceau’s special
mixture.

Elaine caught the movement in Carlo’s eyes as they traveled over her
figure, pausing slightly at her ample breasts, flat stomach, and flared
hips. She had remembered him immediately when they had met downstairs.
He had been the one with Nino in the cafe … He was as good looking as
Nino, she thought—the same finely boned features, the same muscular
body. She was glad now that she had worn the green dress—knowing that
it perfectly accentuated her ripe figure in just the right places.

Abruptly, the elevator bumped to a stop. As the doors hissed open
Elaine heard the muted strains of rock music and felt his gentle touch
on her arm as he led her toward it.

As they entered the room, Carlo noticed that the room had undergone a
transformation since he had been up there. Now, the only illumination
in the circular room came from psychedelic lighting above the sunken
stage. He noticed that two of the young girls were dancing with the
Count and his friend as he led Elaine toward Marceau’s alcove table.

Elaine squinted as her eyes attempted to adjust to the room’s darkness.
She knew there were dancers on the stage, but in the flickering light
it was difficult to distinguish their features.

Carlo stopped abruptly at a table from which copious giggling was
issuing. "Elaine, I would like you to meet Marceau Verner, our gracious
host. Marceau, this is Elaine Craig."

"Charmed, my dear," Marceau answered, disentangling his arm from the
giggle and rising.

"Mr. Verner …" Elaine replied, nodding her head slightly toward him
and smiling.

"Please … call me Marceau …" He hesitated, wondering. Could it be?
But, no, it was too much of a coincidence … He looked beyond her to
the figures on the stage. Still …? "If there is anything you wish,"
he finally said, breaking the short silence, "please feel free to ask.
The show should be starting very soon now … I hope you will enjoy
it."

"Thank you, very much," Elaine said, a puzzled look crossing her lovely
face. She thought it strange that neither of the men had bothered to
introduce her to the woman in the booth. Her eyes had become more
accustomed to the dim light and she bent forward. straining to see into
the back of the booth … God!

She was only a girl! Not more than 15 or 16. The girl with flaming red
hair stared back, then grinned, and finally giggle Elaine was about to
speak, but just then the lights dimmed even more and the music stopped.

"Come," Carlo said, pressing Elaine’s hand. "The show is about to
start. We’d better get to our table."

"See you later, Marceau," he called over his shoulder as they picked
their way across the darkened room.

"A drink?" Carlo asked after they were seated.

"Thank you," Elaine answered. "I could use something!"

"How about some of Marceau’s famous hot buttered rum?" he said,
indicating the tureen resting in its warmer on the table.

"Yes, that would be fine," Elaine replied. Although the rain had
stopped, it had been cool outside and she still felt a little chilled.
Maybe the hot rum would warm her.

Carlo filled two glass cups from the tureen, handed her one, then
raising the other, said, "To your health."

Elaine nodded in response, then sipped the warm liquid. What an unusual
taste, she thought. But it’s good. Very good! She sipped again.

They sat silently for several minutes, drinking, lost in their own
thoughts. They lit cigarettes from the box on the table, then, Carlo
noticing that her cup was almost empty, refilled it. His own cup was
nearly untouched. He grinned. Not only was she drinking the hot rum—
literally laced with hashish tea and Brazilian Bola an exotic
aphrodisiac—but he had just fit a cigarette for her filled with just
enough powdered hashish to keep her from coughing, yet strong enough so
that just one had the potency of a whole joint of first-class
marijuana.

Suddenly, from the direction of the stage, the pulsating beat of a
single conga drum began. Gradually, a single orange spot of light began
to illuminate one side of the stage. Elaine was mesmerized as the
majestic figure of Marceau’s negro valet, Nick, gradually appeared in
the soft illumination. He was seated, cross-legged, on the far side of
the sunken stage, clasping the African conga drum he played between his
bare legs, wearing only a lion-skin loin cloth, his naked arm and chest
muscles glistening in the warm orange illumination. Elaine scarcely
dared to breathe as she watched the light begin to pulse in rhythm to
the enormous negro’s beat, flickering eerily off of his naked ebony
skin with each throb.

The vibrant scene seemed to be having almost an hypnotic effect on her.
She was beginning to feel light, airy, and her temples pulsed with the
thumping beat coming from the drum.

Carlo watched her closely. God, he thought, she’s really taking off,
floating into another world. She’s really feeling the hashish. And
before long she’ll be in the grip of the bola. He knew its effects, he
had seen them before. And, by God, he was going to see them again.

As Elaine continued to watch the negro, the hashish began to take
complete control of her nervous system … She began to experience a
humming, vibrant feeling, rising slowly from her toes, crawling
steadily toward her skull. Never in her life had she felt so completely
relaxed … secure … unafraid. It was good to be with a friend, a
handsome young man, someone who would confidently guide her through the
evening … To express her appreciation of him, she leaned closer and
was pleased when he smiled, squeezing her shoulder lightly and nodding
toward the stage. She had been so distracted by Carlo’s presence and
the effects of the drink and the hashish, that she had neglected to
notice the appearance of a young girl on the stage.

Sharon, the slender blonde that Carlo had delivered to Marceau, was
sitting on the end of a bid in the center of the stage, her hands
folded, slating blankly off toward the audience. Her lithe figure was
illuminated by a steady beam of light in much the same manner as was
the negro drummer. Suddenly the tempo of the drum increased, and
everyone—including Elaine—watched intently as the slender blonde
bent dawn and grasped the hem of the filmy yellow gown she was wearing.
Rising, she slowly slipped the gown upwards, exposing her slim white
legs and then the slender, boyish thighs.

Elaine could hear eager sounds of delight from the males in the
audience as the gown staked its way over the girl’s head and her
graceful but not full-developed torso emerged. Her little budding
breasts burst into view and, in the stage light, her small, quivering
nipples appeared like tiny pencil erasers. Raising her alms up over her
head, she pulled her waist-length, sandy-colored hair up, then released
it to cascade like shimmering gold over her sensuous slender shoulders.
Then, stretching languidly, she turned to face the negro drummer and
gave him a wanton smile. She was completely naked now, her slender
alluring nudity presented for everyone to appreciate.

Elaine shifted anxiously next to Carlo. A faint glimmering of
understanding came over her, and she could not help but watch with
fascination and wonder.

Relaxing, Elaine leaned back against the cushion and found Carlo’s arm
waiting there. She was quite happy and Carlo’s arm was reassuringly
solid and muscular … so surely it could not hurt anything to sit back
and enjoy herself.

Her attention was drawn back to the stage when the drum beat suddenly
changed tempo. It was other-worldly, yet had a soul-stirring rhythm
that touched the very core of her being. She saw that the slender
fourteen year-old girl was holding a small bottle full of an amber
liquid. She unscrewed the bottle cap and poured a small amount of the
substance on her fingertips. For some reason the act provoked a murmur
from some of the other booths, but it was not the kind of murmur that
Elaine recognized. Instead, it sounded more like a chorused groan of
animal ecstasy, of fevered expectancy. The pretty teenager reached out
her smeared fingertips and massaged her breasts in tiny teasing
circles, tweaking the soft nipples to sudden throbbing hardness. Then-
spreading her legs she exposed the thin pink slit of her vagina
nestling secretly in the soft light-brown pubic hair up between her
thighs. Pouring out more of the glistening liquid on the ends of her
fingers, she lewdly parted the hair-lined lips surrounding the tight
vaginal passage, applying the substance, dabbing it on the tiny exposed
clitoris and along the inner ridges of the fragile pink orifice.
Setting the bottle aside, she walked to the bed and stretched out on
her back. Slowly she began caressing her own ripely budding body,
working herself toward a burning passion as her lithe little buttocks
twisted against the black satin covered bed as though she were trying
to bury herself in it. Her eyes were glazed with desire, and the
whiteness of her naked flesh began to turn a rosy blushing color.

Elaine’s mind was pirouetting madly, trying to sort out her own
feelings from what the girl’s must be. She flushed slightly with guilt
as she felt a fleeting desire to be where the cute, naked teen-ager
was, experiencing the same thing. Squirming her buttocks nervously, the
young divorcee felt the edge of the booth cushion come into tingling
contact with the soft swelling of her cuntal lips, a contact that was
intensified by the nylon panties and smooth dress she was wearing. She
tried to sit straight and stop her squirming, but she was powerless to
stop herself, though, and ground down with greater force against the
cushion rim as her breath quickened. The musky odor of Carlo’s male
body filled her nostrils, stimulating her even more. it was a rich,
earthy odor that made her want to snuggle closer and drown in the
excitement of the forbidden naughtiness rippling through her. Without
thinking, she moved nearer, and made no protest when his hand came to
rest tenderly but firmly on her right breast. Perhaps this very
excitement was what she had been afraid of all along, she thought,
casting a furtive sidelong glance at Nino’s friend.

Catching her eye, Carlo leaned close and whispered, "The liquid is
called Bola and comes from the jungles of Brazil. Marceau visited there
and learned its use as a stimulant from the natives. As proof of the
aphrodisiac’s power the 14 year-old naked girl on the bed writhed more
lasciviously now, as though she were being attacked by some unseen
beast. The heat and excitement in the room was beginning to arouse
Elaine against her will. She knew now that she was not the same girl
she had been when she had entered the room. She pressed down against
the cushion again, until the doubled hem of her short dress was bunched
up and pressing into the crevice of her buttocks. Meanwhile, Carlo had
tightened his hold on her breast, clenching and unclenching its firm
full roundness with a rhythm that matched the erotic writhing of the
girl on the stage. The young divorcee could feel the wetness slowly,
but inexorably, spreading between her thighs, and she moved forward a
few inches to gain more solid contact with the cushion. This was
unheard of, a kind of sin, but she found it impossible to still the
driving urge in her limbs.

She looked at the stage again after what seemed a long time but was in
reality only a moment or two. Without realizing it the pungent hashish
had distorted her sense of time, and she was surprised when she saw the
golden-haired girl begin to run both of her own hands over her body,
her fingertips dancing exploratively over the flat, ivory belly and
coming to rest, together, at the "vee" of her soft, hair-covered young
loins. The drug-crazed little girl groaned at the thrilling contact of
her hands with the moist slit between her thighs and pulled her legs up
like two gloriously carved creamy columns above the black satin spread,
and then, with a deep sigh let them fall gaping wide on either side of
the bed. Her fingers crawled on her nipples and pinched them roughly,
making the sensitive flesh shiver and contract in their erectness. It
was clearly evident that the aphrodisiac was having the desired effect
on the child.

Elaine wriggled uncomfortably in her seat when she saw the girl slowly
tease her middle finger into the glistening pink slit of her vagina and
begin stroking the swollen bud-like clitoris with her thumb. Carlo’s
hand clutched Elaine’s breast more firmly, and she heard and felt his
breathing becoming heavier. Just then, she saw the girl begin to
finger-fuck her finger in and out smoothly between the Bola-agitated
cuntal walls, joining the middle finger with two more and pushing all
three into the hungry pink folds. They disappeared and emerged again
and again with a moist sucking noise, causing the girl to sigh and moan
with pleasure.

Elaine’s body stiffened momentarily as she watched this lewd indignity,
and only Carlo’s firm grasp on her trembling, aroused breast kept her
from leaning forward to hang on the edge of her seat with real concern
for the blonde teen-ager.

But the naked little girl on the bed was now hopelessly possessed and
worked her mouth eagerly in rhythm with the drum. Her eyes and teeth
were clenched tightly shut as she shamelessly writhed her open vagina
beneath her driving fingers in an ever increasing frenzy of passion. It
was almost more than Elaine could stand witnessing this obscene act
right before her very eyes, someone should make the teen-ager stop—do
something to help her. Yet the aroused divorcee shuddered and chilled
from a sexual acceleration that watching something forbidden gives, and
she remained silent.

Elaine hardly noticed or cared when Carlo skillfully unbuttoned the top
of her dress and slipped his sweating palm inside her brassiere to cup
and hold her warm naked breast.

Now, starting to lose all control herself, Elaine’s heart was pounding
savagely in her chest; she was certain that her companion must feel it
thrashing under his strong hand. He rubbed his fingers lightly over the
nipples, stopping to pinch them to pebble-hardness and causing a ripple
of delicious sensation to flow through her each time he did. Her breath
was steadily quickening, coming in tight gasps as the burning sensation
in the hollow pit of her trim young belly grew in maddening intensity.
She was beginning to perspire in her arousal, and she could feel a
trickle of sweat running from her navel down her stomach into the
sparsely haired pubic triangle at the base of her belly. Its slow,
teasing trail caused her to squirm and push forward her sex-flushed
breasts more firmly into Carlo’s hand. Another trickle ran down the
valley back between her buttocks, falling onto the tight pink flesh of
her anus. Her nerves were thoroughly frayed and her drug-heavy mind
throbbed like a bellows behind her eyes. She knew she was in trouble,
her own doing, and should not allow Carlo to squeeze and knead her
breasts this way. After all, he was an utter stranger. But still, she
wanted to avoid being called a square, an innocent child … and
besides, a little petting could not hurt anything so long as it came to
a halt before real trouble started.

She was thinking of the seeping wetness between her thighs when her
eyes strayed back to the stage and the obscenely swaying body of the 14
year-old girl. Small trails of sweat were building and running down the
slender blonde’s body, glistening in the spotlights and reminding
Elaine of her own heated body. A sense of identification with the girl
was stronger than ever, sending stronger and stronger ripples of sexual
need through her own trembling limbs. She could feel Carlo becoming
increasingly excited- and was certain that he could feel the frequent
grinding of her vagina down against the cushion. Embarrassed, she made
an effort to appear that she was merely changing position, but it was
becoming nearly impossible to conceal the fact that she was just as
stirred up as he was by their contact and the obscene spectacle before
them.

Carlo was fondling her large breasts more enthusiastically now,
pinching her bud-like nipples harder until they throbbed higher in
guilty pleasure. A wash of shame came over her when she realized that
she was truly jealous of the girl on stage; she yearned to have
something or someone in her own moist passage, yet she knew that this
was only a temporary, unrealistic desire spurred by the unusual events
taking place. Her good sense and the strict upbringing she had had
would never allow her to take on a strange man, in a strange place, in
these strange circumstances at a weird party in a strange city. It was
absolutely unthinkable. And yet? God, she was not certain! The
delicious intoxication she felt, the scene on stage, Carlo’s caresses,
plus the basic drives of her own healthy body … all were taking their
toll on her ability to ward off whatever might confront her.

She was losing her mind!

Suddenly there was an anguished cry from the girl on the bed. She was
twisting her head from side to side wildly’ her long blonde hair
sweeping the black satin spread. She was experiencing the first
blinding throes of searing orgasm and fucked back greedily against her
fingers like a she-demon gone berserk.

Elaine stared in fascination as the young girl began to thrash and buck
wildly from side to side, up and down, signifying the cataclysmic
upheaval exploding deep in her young belly. As her hand flopped
uselessly onto the bed, her firm little buttocks glistened in the warm
light, displaying the soaked curls of her pubic hair and the fragile
pink flesh of her pussy as she pitched backward on the bed and lay
struggling for breath. One final thump boomed from the drum and then
it, too, became still. In a last act of depravity, the black drummer
walked to the bed and swiped his long fingers over the little blonde’s
oozing cuntal flanges, gathering some of the love juice on the ends of
his dark fingers. Leaning forward, he seized the panting girl by her
hair and drew back her head to wipe the sticky liquid on her open,
trembling lips.

A murmur rose from the booths as the stage lighting gradually receded
… the rock music started again, and Elaine watched as several couples
walked by their booth headed toward the corridor.

"Come with me," Carlo said softly, rising as he took her hand to leave.
"I’d like to show you something."

"I could use some fresh air," she said, allowing herself to be led out
of the room into the cool, refreshing air of the corridor.

Chapter 13

As shocked and excited as Elaine had been at the lewd display of wanton
lust in the amphitheater, now the cool air of the corridor heightened
her senses and made her want to cling to Carlo. He was really a true
friend, she thought to herself, and certainly she could not blame him
for having become aroused and touching her during the strange lewd
performance. After all, she had herself—more than she cared to
remember. In fact, to be perfectly honest, the fires of passion were
still smoldering inside her, and she could feel the warm moisture down
between her thighs where it flowed from her wetly excited pussy. Just
walking and the resultant rubbing together of her vaginal lips was
heightening the embers of desire and sending sharp tingling waves of
building pleasure spreading out in all directions from her clitoris.
Even the light shiftings of her dress across her breast as she walked
were sparking her already painfully hard nipples to greater heights of
sensation.

Carlo was leading her along the corridor and when he came to the first
painting, he stopped. Elaine was flabbergasted as she stepped forward
to see the art exhibit. Nearly the entire wall was covered with the
lewdest sexual acts imaginable! It was a huge orgy scene, done so
realistically that the tangled mass of bodies and limbs seemed to be
alive. There must have been nearly a hundred figures in it, some in
pairs, others in groups of three or four, and even five. Elaine was so
shocked by the orgy scene that she failed to protest when Carlo led her
across the corridor and into a room. She was even more surprised when
she stepped through the door and saw the entirely mirrored room with
its blue rug and huge, round, blue bed.

Suddenly, Elaine gripped Carlo’s shoulder for support as tide after
tide of strong, mind-reeling desire rose in her, dizzying and confusing
her. Surely it could not still be the effects of having watched the
wanton performance, she thought, casting about frantically for an
explanation of the erotic feelings inflaming her entire body. Even at
this moment she could not remember the young girl’s face or much of
anything else. Only the thought of finding some sort of relief for the
inferno inside her … one that had come out of nowhere … occupied
her mind.

"How do you feel now?" Carlo asked tentatively.

"I feel … sort of funny … strange," she muttered.

"Yes, I know," he said and smiled mysteriously, staring into the
gorgeous blonde’s glassy eyes with leering impertinence. She did not
understand the meaning implied by the expression on his face and could
only concentrate on the fire now raging out of control in her loins,
making her breasts tingle, her flat white stomach contract, her breath
rise and fall heavily.

"Are you ready?" he asked harshly, still staring at her, the lights in
his eyes almost blinding her with their piercing brightness.

"Ready for what?"

"Listen, Elaine, don’t fool yourself. I know what you’re feeling now,"
he growled, suddenly changing from the gentle, understanding man she
had known earlier into a snarling, gruff stranger Title the manner of a
wounded bear. She suddenly began to suspect his meaning and a feeling
of complete helplessness came over her … There must have been
something in the rum drink … That was it! … That was what had made
her feel so … so strange … It wasn’t just the intoxication from the
rum … It was something else … Oh … my God … it must have been
that … that Bola stuff the young girl had used on the stage … Oh
… no … no!!! She clenched her thighs together automatically as the
memory of the young girl’s wanton writhing flickered momentarily
through her mind. But the pressure placed on her clitoris by the
tightly-squeezed lips of her pussy only stimulated her more and she
could not resist the urge to squirm restlessly.

"That’s right … You’ve got it, baby," the Italian guide said,
confirming what she realized just then. The flash of understanding that
crossed her face was easy to interpret.

"Oh Carlo, Carlo, how could you!" she wailed, half-heartedly attempting
to invest her tone with a note of accusation. But her own voice
betrayed her and seemed to come from far away, a shaky weak sound that
was not at all what she had intended. Her brain was a swamp of
vagueness and lassitude, and only the sweet burning palpitations in her
breasts and loins were important now. She knew she had been tricked and
cruelly taken advantage of, but still nothing mattered at that moment
but the sexual stirrings that were inexorably taking over her mind and
body.

She could not even bring herself to object when Carlo walked over to
her and, with insulting calmness, began to undo the buttons on her
dress. What was worse, she really wanted him to—she wanted to be
naked and have her lust-crazed body kissed and caressed until the
unwanted fires were mercifully quelled.

She gazed at the handsome young man, the torment between her shame and
the drug-induced desire making her eyes fill with tears of embarrassing
frustration. All her life she had been in control—at movies and even
in the back seats of cars when boys had tried to take advantage of her,
use her loveliness—but now she was defenseless against this near
stranger and herself.

The bodice of the dress hung inside out at her waist now, and he was
working frantically at the zipper at the back of her dress. When the
stubborn mechanism finally came free, he slowly pulled the zipper tab
down her back and reached up with both hands to hook his fingers inside
the waist-band of the garment. He drew down the dress with infuriating
boldness, pulling it to her knees to reveal the lush white Mesh of her
firm thighs and hips. Quickly then, he removed her brassiere and
panties—the last remnants covering her nakedness.

He was on his knees now kneeling on the floor before her, and she could
do nothing but stand there, completely naked, as he stared eagerly at
her magnificently formed, youthful breasts and then down at the soft
warm flesh of her wetly quivering pussy.

She flinched and uttered a shrill cry when with a surprisingly gentle
touch, he moved forward and placed his thumbs on the lips of her heated
vagina, slowly spreading them open and allowing the cool air to play on
the moistly sensitive flesh that was revealed. He peered greedily at
the delicious, glistening coral tissue he had laid open to him. Two
tiny sparkling droplets of moisture rested on the fragile, pink petals
that peeked out at him, while the erect pea-shaped little clitoris
pulsed before his eyes.

The passion-producing substance he had given her was driving her nearly
insane and, despite her sense of humiliation and the fact that she knew
that this was wrong, she relished his shameless caresses and hoped that
the moment would never end.

Elaine felt the hot wisps of his breath graze her raw, secret flesh and
she murmured unintelligibly as suddenly she felt his long red tongue
flick out and lick wetly up through her parted cunt, his moisture
mingling with her own … My God, she thought to herself, this was
purest heaven!

Then Carlo fastened his lips around her throbbing clitoris, licking and
sucking, and she began to involuntarily wiggle and squirm her hips in
half circles, all the while pushing her groin against his face. The
entire length of her vaginal aperture was flowering open to him and
there was a perfumed musk of female sexual juices on his tongue. She
gave off the tangy exciting aroma of young womanhood, and the satin
skin of her thighs clasping his face in a gentle embrace was like
sweet-smelling velour. He felt her hands on his head, pulling his mouth
into the parted pubic hair with the strength of a tigress. When he
responded and moved forward on his knees a little more, pushing his
weight against her, she lost her balance and staggered backward a few
steps until the edge of the bed caught her behind her knees and she
fell nakedly flat on the blue satin spread with a groan of passion and
surprise.

He rose, then, and quickly removed his clothing and hastily tossed the
wadded-up garments in a heap on the floor. Hearing the rustling sound,
Elaine opened her eyes and saw dimly that he was thoroughly naked, his
muscular male body presented like a god’s for her appraisal. With a
shudder of disbelief, she let her gaze fall to his train loins and saw
his thick, pulsing penis jutting out like a tree trunk from between his
legs. Gasping, she stared in open hunger at the heavily-corded shaft
rising with the ominous aspect of a totem-pole above the hairy balls
below. The broad hard head flexed and spread even more as she watched.
She cringed inwardly, thinking that no woman could possibly take
something that monstrous inside her body … She would be split
asunder, torn, forever ruined and of no use to any other man, husband
or lover.

"Well now, Elaine, what do you think of that? Have you ever seen a
prick this big before?" Carlo asked crudely, his lips curled back in a
teasing smile as he took the massive cudgel in both hands and waved it
obscenely at her.

Elaine lay frozen under the appalling crudity of his obscene words. And
yet their very lewdness excited her more and more, so that she was at a
loss to understand her own reactions to what was occurring. She could
feel the increasing moisture soaking her cock-hungry vagina and crossed
her legs to press them closely together, trying to ease the burning
sensation that was churning so madly in the pit of her stomach. Carlo’s
fervent licking and sucking of her vagina had turned her entire body
into a tense bundle of raw nerve ends that she was powerless to
control. She continued to stare at his massively pulsating penis as it
grew even larger, soaking up more blood and standing out farther, a
bone-stiff pole that was an inflamed pink right up to the collar of
skin under the head. The head itself was purplish, larger in diameter
than the long base, like a knuckle-less fist at the end of an upraised
arm. There was still a vicious smile on his face as he stood there
holding his semen-oozing tool, pointing it at her insultingly and
enjoying the obvious effect it was having on her.

"Goddamnit, answer me?" he barked. "How do you like my prick? Now
wouldn’t you like me to slide it up between your legs? Now!"

"I-I don’t know … It … it’s so big," Elaine stammered, hating
herself for not obeying her instinct to rise and flee from the room, to
run away from him and the certainty of what was soon to happen. But the
potent aphrodisiac he had given her, plus everything else that had
happened so far that evening to stimulate her rendered her incapable of
moving or wanting anything at all but what was surely in store for her
if she remained there on the bed. Then, as though he had heard her
thoughts, he stepped proudly up to the bed and sat down beside her,
reaching over with both hands to seize her breasts and squeeze them
together like huge straining grapefruits. She could feel small pin
pricks of delicious feeling racing through the tips of them as he
rolled the light brown hardening nipples between his thumbs and
forefingers. The heat of his eager breath rushed at her as he turned
his head toward her and locked his mouth firmly on hers. She tried to
turn away, reflexively, not wanting to succumb, to make a last futile
stand against the impending surrender of her honor, but the pressure of
his strong male grip was altogether too much for her in her present
state of mind. Nothing mattered but her glorious, mind-leveling
feelings and she lad forgotten about being a proper young lady, about
everything … except the sheer joy of having this splendid male body,
lusting for her tingling female flesh.

His hands then dropped from her ripe white breasts to fondle her hips
and trace the lovely full convexities of her flanks and the sides of
her slightly flattened bare buttocks. She felt the gouging hardness of
his huge, heatedly throbbing penis against her thigh as he leaned over,
his hands busy caressing her lower torso. Now his hot mouth clamped
wetly over one breast, sucking and pulling hungrily at it, frequently
pausing to nip and nibble with his teeth at the erect nipples.

"Now do you know? Now do you want about seven inches of cock in you?"
he asked demandingly, his voice hoarse and rasping.

"Oh … I … I’m afraid" the drug-dazed young divorcee responded
innocently, unaware that her very helplessness served only to excite
him more. Surely he knew that she was raging inside, that her naked and
willing body was exploding with desire from his touch and the large
portion of the aphrodisiac she had trustingly swallowed. And yet for
some reason she clung to the ignorant belief that he was guiltless’
crude but guiltless, and had no motive other than to satisfy the same
insistent craving for satisfaction and release that she felt. Then, her
thoughts momentarily detouring, she pictured her ax-husband and the
disgusting image of his sickness, how he had stifled her and prevented
her from freedom and any semblance of simple fun in their relatively
short marriage. These thoughts renewed Elaine’s anger, an anger that
ironically fueled her present passion to the point of daring and a
state of mind just short of being completely abandoned. Yes, by God,
she had always wanted to break free and now she had the chance, even if
she was young and naive, frightened as much by her own accepting
attitude as she was by the prospect of allowing Carlo to insert his
awesomely large penis in her tight, cringing cunt.

"Yes … I want you, Carlo," she murmured, training her smoky, desire-
filled eyes for a moment on his face as he feasted on her breast, now
rosy and wetly gleaming from the mauling of his mouth. The candor of
her confession did not seem to surprise him and he wasted no time as he
lifted himself from her, grasping her shoulders to move her into a
better position, length-wise, on the bed. Using her globular white
breasts for leverage, he pulled himself on top of her, his heavier
weight along the length of her body squashing her down into the satin
covered bed. He came to rest directly between her tender pulsating
thighs, forcing them wider with his own thighs as he pulled her tightly
against him and dropped one hand down between them to take his long
hard throbbing cock in his fingers and guide it forward, using the
thick rubbery glans to part the wet, fleshy lips of her luscious pussy.
She flung her head to one side on the bed, closing her eyes and
groaning as she felt its hot startling contact against the waiting
ragged edges of her glistening cunt. She held her breath for what
seemed an eternity, lying there in utter wantonness beneath him, not
even daring to breathe or move.

"Ooooh, God!" she finally moaned, no longer in her womb. She was
whimpering and pleading desperately now as he began to fuck ruthlessly
into her, gritting his teeth with lust and luxuriating in his awareness
that she was compulsively following him, beginning to hump in spasmodic
jerks beneath him. She groaned as if in anguish, shocking herself as
she threw up her arms to wrap them tightly around his neck, pulling his
solid well-defined chest into the soft whiteness of her beautiful white
breasts. He plunged his long hard cock in and out, filling and emptying
her, sinking his heatedly throbbing shaft back and forth between her
tightly clasping cuntal lips and on up to her cervix until there was
not a single tiny ridge of flesh on it that she could not feel pressing
into the walls of her sensitive pussy flesh. The young blonde’s mouth
moved against her will, opening; and closing in response to each body-
jolting stroke of his huge thick hardness, her shining golden hair
flowing out on the bed and fanning like light velvet, catching subtle
highlights of gold and rust as her head rose and fell with her
movements. There was nothing that could stop her insane race for
fulfillment, and Carlo fucked like a savage to end it for both of them.

"Fuck me, fuck me, fuck me … hard, hard!" she begged without thought
of shame, her whole being centered on the delicious pleasure that had
replaced the first pain of his brutal impalement of her. He slithered
his strong, sinewy hands under the wildly pumping cheeks of her
writhing ass and cupped them firmly, raising them up off the bed to
gain better access to her open and pleading loins. Then, pressing
further forward, he forced her lovely long satiny legs up off the bed
in an arc far back over her head, pressing her knees harshly into the
bed on both sides of her shoulders.

Her tortured body was bent back double, jack-knifed, the stress on her
strained muscles almost causing her to beg for mercy. The glistening,
wet flattened plane of her groin was presented up to him as he
increased the rapidity of his thrusts, the penetrations making her
moistly quivering cunt secrete and expand wildly before his primitive
assault, the very attack that thrilled her beyond thought of caution or
conscience. He fucked into her from the tips of his toes and crammed
the last fraction of the last inch of his cock into her with thundering
lust, bringing fresh ecstatic moans from her lips that responded
through the room like cries of a wounded beast. Her nostrils flared
further open and her eyes, now glassy and unseeing, were rolled back
and fixed hypnotically on the stars twinkling through the glass
ceiling.

Carlo placed his hands on either side of her and lifted himself so that
he could watch the blonde girl’s face. It was something he did not want
to miss, the opportune and humiliating surrender of this wanton bitch
under him, wild with the effects of the hashish and Bola which had used
to lower her resistance. Her arms which had been tightly entwined
around his neck, her long, tapered nails clawing frantically at him to
pull him into her, suddenly slithered down now and seized his ass-
cheeks with demon-like strength to help him fuck between her naked
thighs with greater impetus. Juicy smacking sounds filled the room with
each brutal stroke he made into her, blending in tempo with the sounds
of their breathing and the rhythmic lurching squeaks of the bed. Their
bodies were drenched with sweat from their exertions as Carlo labored
over her, changing his quick frantic thrusts to longer, smoother
strokes that brought his hotly throbbing cock almost all the way out of
her desperately clutching vagina on the back-stroke and then forward
into her until she could feel the blood-swollen head of his penis
colliding hard against her womb deep inside.

Her body was slippery from the sweat of the wild untamed gyrations of
her ravenous body and her head flailed crazily back and forth on the
satin spread beneath them as she began reaching for the orgasm just
beyond her grasp.

Carlo heard her sharp gasp of pleasure as his hands roamed on the
softly yielding crevice of her buttocks and, surging with the building
tempo of his lust, he moved his hands higher to draw her legs up and
around his neck, clasping her ankles together like some human necklace.
He fucked into her mercilessly now, skewering her, and she was loving
it, fucking back shamelessly, urging him on, calling for more … more
… everything!

"Darling, fuck me! Fill me!" she begged, gasping as if she were close
to death.

"You’re a little whore, aren’t you?" he demanded, ramming harder for
emphasis. "You love cock, don’t you?"

"Ooooooooh, yesssssss! … Yesssssss! I love cock … fucking …
cock!" she moaned, out of her head with the humiliating truth of her
confession. Stirred by her own lewd words, she swung her ecstatically
trembling thighs up and tightened them around his neck, grinding her
naked young ass in uncontrolled frenzy up and down, from side to side,
spiraling her sweet, hot young cunt along the full length of his huge
ramming cock to gain every atom of pleasure she possibly could.

He knew that she was his now, completely, utterly, and had no intention
of showing the least bit of mercy or human compassion. He wanted to
hear her plead for his hot cum, to beg to be filled with it. And even
she, in her mindless ecstasy, could sense the building storm of sperm
in his testicles, that soon he would give her the load she wanted so
shamelessly.

"Tell me, you bitch, tell me what you want," Carlo growled as he
purposefully slowed his stroking movements and teasingly sank his
tremendous penis only halfway into her. "Do you want my cum in you? Do
you!"

"Oh yes, yes, please!" the voluptuous young blonde gasped, her pride
completely vanished as she lay impaled and naked under his weight. The
thought of begging him to drive the huge cock into her and empty his
balls in her belly was unbearable, but she was beyond caring and
yearned only to share a mutual pinnacle of pleasure with this
tyrannical stranger.

Pleased that she had submitted to his demand, Carlo increased the tempo
of his lunges until he could feel the load of his male sperm rising for
an earth-shattering release, the huge head of his cock flexing and
suddenly growing larger inside her ravaged cuntal passage. And then, at
last, he grunted like a dumb beast and heaved forward, his hot thick
liquid spewing deep up into her stretched and battered womb.

Elaine was stunned when she unexpectedly felt the gush of his hot cum
shoot into her writhing belly. It was too soon … She was so near,
almost at her peak, and the astonishing explosion of Carlo’s climax
brought tears to her eyes.

Carlo felt her cunt jerk toward him, the lips working and sucking at
his spurting cock. Then … after a long moment … he rolled off her,
breathing deeply in an effort to fill his lungs with air.

"No! No!" she cried, spreading her legs wider and raising her naked
young cunt into the air in search of something to fill it. "Fuck me!
Fuck me!" she pleaded hoarsely as she drew back her legs even further,
pulling apart the fleshy wet lips of her cunt and presenting him with a
perfect view of her open throbbing cuntal passage oozing his shining
sperm. "More, you bastard, I want more cock in me!" she shrieked at him
in her violent frenzy.

Carlo grinned lasciviously as he watched Elaine’s cunt flailing wildly.
Now, he thought, now I’ll fix the little bitch. Reaching to the night
table, he pushed one of the buttons-the button that would summon the
surprise Marceau had arranged for him. Turning back to the writhing
figure on the bed, he said, "Patience, my dear, in a few moments you
will have more cock-plenty of cock."

"Please … Please …" Elaine moaned from the bed, her voice trailing
off. She was going mad, and in desperation she shoved two fingers into
her wetly throbbing pussy and began finger-fucking the hungry pink
folds of her own hungrily clasping cunt. It wasn’t what she wanted, but
it was better than nothing. She was glad to have something to fill the
void of her starving cunt that she did not hear the door open, nor see
Nick and Trembles enter the room …

Chapter 14

Meanwhile, Warren Craig, the Count’s guest, sat in the center booth
listening to the strains of rock music issuing from the empty stage. He
was bored; everyone seemed to have disappeared to somewhere or another.

Idly, he switched on the television set above his head. When the
picture came into focus, he was no longer bored. The picture showed the
interior of a bedroom, with a couple rutting in the middle of a large
bed. As he reached up to adjust the color he discovered that the room
was decorated only in one color—green. He stared intently at the
couple, trying to make out their faces. Ah, now he had it. It was a
young man he hadn’t met and the rich heiress he had met earlier,
fucking wildly, oblivious that anyone was watching them.

Curiously, he pressed one of the set’s colored buttons and watched the
set change channels. What was there? The room was the same, just a
different decorative color—yellow. And here too, was a couple rutting
wildly. He studied their faces. It was Benito and his rich widow. He
pushed the orange button. Ah, this was even better. His friend the
Count was stretched full length on the bed with one of the young girls-
–the dark-haired one—straddling his loins while another one of the
even younger nymphets eagerly straddled his face, fucking her little
cunt against his mouth as though she had been doing it all her life.
Hmmmmmm. If only the FCC could see this! He pushed the violet button.
Ah, Marceau. Now this looks interesting. On the bed was the giggling
redhead with her head buried in the loins of another of the young
girls, who was equally enthralled with the private parts of the
redhead, oblivious to Marceau who was using a big black whip on the 14
year-old blonde girl who had appeared on the stage. He tried to watch
the girls on the bed but with Marceau’s bare-assed antics, getting
between the bed and camera, he couldn’t see a damned thing.

So, he pressed the last button—the blue one!

Ah, ha, Carlo! And behind him, the big black drummer and the midget,
Trembles, Marceau’s chauffeur. But who was the blonde on the bed
finger-fucking herself. He squinted to get a better look. My God! It’s
Elaine! Elaine! My wife … ex-wife. What … what in the hell is she
doing here? And like that!

Without bothering to turn off the set, Warren left the booth and
hurried toward the corridor …

Chapter 15

"You wanted more prick! Well here it is!" Carlo said harshly to the
writhing figure on the bed. "Look at it!" he commanded.

Elaine’s eyes fluttered open, but her fingers continued slamming in and
out of her cock-starved vagina. What she saw made her recoil in sheer
astonishment—and her fingers stop. Nick stood alongside the bed, his
huge black penis as thick as her wrist, long and throbbing, rising up
in ebony hardness like a jerking tower from between his legs. Holding
his rigid shaft proudly, Nick edged onto the bed, then reached down
with his other hand to draw back the foreskin in a teasing motion that
brought a smile to his lips.

"You still want some prick?" Carlo taunted

Elaine’s eyes were wide with fright as she stared at the inhumanely
massive cock, but the drug’s effect on her hungry pussy was stronger.
If she didn’t have a relief soon, she would go out of her mind.

"God, yes," she pleaded, not really knowing what she was saying. "Fuck
me! Fuck me before I go mad."

Carlo nodded and Nick reached forward with both hands and pulled Elaine
across the bed, forcing her head down between his dark thighs in a
position that was uncomfortable to stand unless she moved to the floor
on all fours.

"No," she cried, "put it in me!"

"Not until you suck it," Carlo commanded from behind her. "If you’re a
good little girl, then you can have some cock."

At this point the sex-crazed young divorcee would do anything for it.
Her tongue darted out automatically, the tip coming into wet warm
contact with shining head of his cock. She circled her pink fleshy
tongue around the smooth, rubbery black flesh as he groaned and twisted
above her. Her hands dropped to the base of the huge erected prick and
she cupped his smooth, heavy testicles with one of them, grazing her
dainty tapered nails tantalizingly over the hairy flesh. The other hand
she placed at the thick base of his penis where it soared from the
crinkly black pubic hair covering his lower stomach. She squeezed it,
her fingers barely able to fully encircle the huge girth, and pulled up
and then down hard, skinning back the foreskin until the large gleaming
head stood alone and naked against the softness of her wetly parted
lips. She began planting moist warm kisses around it, beginning at the
tip and tracing a path down the full length of it to the bottom and
then moistly back up to the tip again.

But the huge Negro could wait no longer. With a gurgle deep in his
throat, he reached down to lock his hands behind her head and thrust
his loins up with the strength of a bull, and the broad, thick black
cock crushed through her soft moist lips into the warm wet cavern of
her mouth. She could feel the hugeness of it slithering up the length
of her tongue and stuffing her mouth completely with its thick fleshy
hardness. He began a slow, lascivious rhythmic undulation of his hips
up into her lust-contorted face.

Just then, out of nowhere, she heard another voice. "Shall I start now,
Carlo?"

"Yes, start, start!" Carlo barked.

"Whmmmmmm, whmmmmmmmt," Elaine struggled to ask, attempting to form a
question around the cock in her mouth. God, what else? she wondered
hysterically, trying to imagine what the unknown man was about to do
with Carlo’s consent.

"This charming young girl wants it, don’t you, Elaine? You want the
special treatment? Right?"

"Mmmmmmmm, nommmmmmmm," she protested. She did not even know why or
what she was afraid of.

Carlo grinned as he watched the midget hurry to the bed and grab the
cheeks of her nakedly writhing ass presented up to him.

They were all so engrossed in this new debasement that they did not
hear the door silently open and then shut. Nor did they see the man who
stood in the shadows watching the merciless despoiling of his ex-wife.

"Now," Carlo hissed as the midget parted Elaine’s quivering legs and
pushed his short blunted penis into the defenselessly upthrust crevice
of her buttocks.

The drugged young divorcee mumbled in protest as she felt her anus
being stretched, the walls of her narrow anal passage popping open from
the harsh outward pull of her ass-cheeks.

"Here it goes …" Trembles said, growing excited as he pushed his
impatiently throbbing shaft forward and pressured the giant tip into
the opening of Elaine’s cruelly stretched ass. They were sadistically
abusing the girl and she was poised in hopeless dejection, on all fours
like a dog, the hands holding her so strong that she could not escape.
Waves of shame and humiliation washed over her in an evil tide of
defilement. She was glad now for the drugged drinks she had had earlier
or she could never have stood being sandwiched in this lewd position
between them with the depraved black man and the unknown man free to do
as they wished. She could not see who was entering her from behind but
felt his pressure and grunted with pain even greater than before when
his thickness pushed further into her. She wanted to lift her mouth and
scream for them to stop, tears running freely down her cheeks as the
shaft penetrated another torturing inch and then another. It was
hideous and she felt her buttocks being swept wider as the instrument
bored forward into the tightly clenched canal of her ass. Her pussy was
aflame. Her arms were trembling and her back ached from the inhuman
position she was in. She could only mumble.

"Put it in deeper … Give her the ass-fucking she deserves," Carlo
urged the midget.

The agony increased as he rammed forward still further, and she felt as
if her tender body would split all the way up to her swinging breasts.

Suddenly, without warning, the implacable desire inside her cunt became
a rabid torrent once more, and she began to roll her buttocks high up
behind her, clasping desperately with her cunt muscles at the hotly
pulsing penis burrowing into her anal passage.

Now she wanted to exploit it to the limit, to fill her entrails with
it. She punched back wildly at the throbbing shaft in her ass and
sucked voraciously at the massive black cock in her mouth, almost
gagging, her cheeks hollowing and filling with his every thrust. It was
the first time she had ever tasted cock, and now it was sliding down
into her desperately working throat as she fought for breath, managing
to catch quick gulps of it on the outstroke of his thrusting. She was
beyond fighting this lewd rape of her mouth and rectum. She could not
even visualize what was happening to her—she was all sensation and
mentally raving at the slave to erotic fury she had become within a
mere matter of minutes.

"Well now, look at her … She’s changed a lot hasn’t she," she heard
Carlo say sarcastically.

The powerfully pistoning penis in her rectum smacked with renewed
force, as if in answer, ravaging her, disappearing and surfacing,
caving her forward onto the Negro’s rock-hard cock and spreading
Elaine’s throat until she thought she would die from suffocation alone.

She arched upwards, the cords in her strained neck standing out, her
long blonde hair falling on the ebony loins around the cock she was
sucking with all her might, trying to time her movements to those of
the Negro’s … yet never forgetting to follow as much as possible the
quivering gyrations and pummelings of the long hard shaft behind. It
was ramming and fucking into her at its full length, and God! it was
beginning to feel wonderful!

"Slap the bitch’s tits!" Carlo shouted to the black man. In obedience,
Nick released her head with one hand and then drew it back to deliver a
sharp, stinging slap to one of her bouncing breasts. The kneeling
blonde responded, moaning with a muffled sound and yet feeling a
delicious sensation of odd masochistic joy. The blow only increased her
sense of debasement, thus increasing her shame, but nothing could
diminish the pleasure she was beginning to feel.

Oh, if only he would-shoot his cum in my mouth, Elaine yearned,
mumbling out her submission to the lewd desires racing through her
cock-ravished body. She was truly their slave, and now, inciting her
more, the huge Negro valet was leaning forward a little to course his
hands over her swollen white breasts. He was reaching the crescendo of
his own desire, she could tell, and wormed as best she could one of her
hands over to once again cup his magnificent balls, pulling on them
lightly as she was driven backward with each lunge he made into her hot
wet throat.

"Tighten your lips, bitch!" he snapped at the slaving girl, his voice
tight with passion.

Elaine followed his bidding, at the same moment feeling her own climax
approaching, the first of a rapid series of mind-destroying jolts.

Then all hell broke loose!

Nick, in front of her, jerked suddenly as though lashed with pain and
jammed his hips up tightly into her face, sinking half the fantastic
length of his wildly jerking cock deep in her gasping throat. She could
not breathe, could not care, for the incredible prick was erupting in
the gratefully receiving interior of her sucking mouth as strange,
profane chantings escaped his lips. His hot thick sperm squirted into
her mouth like a rush of raging water through a storm drain, and she
sucked and swallowed, her cheeks inflating and deflating the whole time
from the pressure of the bursting dam of Negro cum. It lasted forever,
it seemed, her throat accepting the warm sticky liquid of his passion,
and then it pulsed with a long last jerk … at last softening beneath
her swirling tongue. The young divorcee’s reason was gone, and she
clung to him as her greatest orgasm of all stiffened her voluptuously
writhing body, flooding out in great sensual waves of cum just as the
thick, jack-hammering cock in her ass spewed into her too. Cum flowed
out of her in hot liquid streams, making her cunt lips throb and flower
open wide as it ran down the insides of her trembling thighs. Her
ecstasy was indescribable, and all of her groin felt wet and used
beyond belief.

She was crying, tears of real joy pouring from her eyes; then they
fluttered closed and she released the Negro’s now limp penis, its
softness slipping from her tightly pursued lips with a slight pop as,
at the same time, the cock withdrew from her satiated rectum with a
wet, obscene sucking sound.

Elaine fell immediately across Nick’s thighs, exhausted, her surrender
almost complete. Almost … Because at that moment she opened her eyes
and saw the midget who had been fucking her from behind … Almost …
because just then the stranger stepped from the shadows, and she stared
with disbelief at her ex-husband … Almost … because, one after
another, all of the guests took turns on her, keeping her hot wet cunt
and soft sucking mouth filled with male flesh.

And she loved every minute of it! Epilogue

Carlo sat back in his chair, crossed his long legs, and surveyed the
plaza. There were not many people in the square and those who were
strolling up and down were mostly San Franciscians. Another spring,
thought Carlo, the beginning of another season. Soon, there would be
crowds in the square, crowds of eager tourists, all ripe for the
plucking …

Trust Benito to be late, he thought, I have to bloody well wait while
he takes all day to get here.

Just then he saw Benito’s short, stocky figure hurrying across the
plaza toward him. Benito spotted him, waved and broke into a trot;
Carlo raised one hand in a languid salute.

"Sorry. Sorry." Benito was out of breath. He sat down at the table,
looking intently at Carlo.

"Where did you get that sun tan?" he asked Carlo.

"In the mountains," was the brief reply. "Weren’t you there at all this
year?"

Benito looked confused. "I … I haven’t been well," he muttered. "My
nerves were all shot to pieces. I’ve been resting at home …"

Christ, thought Carlo, if he’s spent the winter at home with that
monster of a mother, no wonder he looks pale.

"Have you got the apartment?" Benito asked.

Carlo nodded.

"Same as last year?"

Carlo nodded again.

There was a brief silence. "You heard about Nino, I suppose," Carlo
finally remarked.

Benito shook his head. "I haven’t heard much news lately."

"Then you’ll doubtless be interested to hear that Nino—our dear
friend Nino—married Sue Miller, the heiress. Her father had not only
millions, but multi-millions. I checked," Carlo said. "We can’t afford
to make mistakes over details like that."

Benito didn’t answer. They sat quietly for a few minutes, each lost in
his own thoughts.

Carlo’s mind was busily reviewing the season’s prospects. It was going
to be a good year, he could feel it in his bones. He had dumped the
travel agency job. All sweat and precious little profit. Now he had
some real contacts, the kind who would put him onto the really
lucrative stuff. He leaned further back in his chair, his long legs
stretched out before him. The details were nicely sewn up already. He
would be getting the lowdown on every well-heeled arrival in San
Francisco, even before any of them hit town. There were some very
interesting projects lined up. Marceau and the Count had the hots just
thinking about the parties they were going to organize; Carlo knew how
their minds’ worked … And his new partner should add a new wrinkle to
the game.

Benito looked uncomfortable. He wriggled on his seat. "Let’s get the
apartment settled," he suggested.

"The rent is higher than last year," Carlo said smoothly. "But that’s
only to be expected. Nothing else is changed."

A pale ray of April sunshine suddenly brightened the plaza. They both
looked up just 186 – as the slim figure approached their table.

Carlo rose, saying to Benito, "Here she comes now."

Benito’s eyes twinkled in recognition as the lovely blonde with the
piercing blue eyes settled into the chair Carlo pulled out for her.

"Benito, you remember Elaine, don’t you," Carlo said.

"Yes," Benito answered, "I remember Elaine …"

The End

Comments (0) >>

Little Tinas playtime lovers

January 10th, 2008

Little Tina’s Playtime Lovers by Harry Baxter

Chapter 1

There was no avoiding Tina Rogers once she walked into a room. She
stood six foot three inches, and had long, jet black hair that fell
straight past her waist, brushing the tops of her buttocks. Her long
straight hair made her look even taller than she was, and to this she
added boots or platform shoes with a three or four inch heel. Yes, she
stood out in a crowd, but not only because of her height. Her tell
frame was covered with the juiciest arrangement of flesh any man could
hope for. Her breasts we large and firm and didn’t need a bra to hold
them up, her waist was slim and her hips full-fleshed and very, very
suggestive.

Today she wore a halter-top that let the bottom of her breasts swing
free, and exposed her middle to the bright sunshine. She also wore a
pair of faded dungaree shorts that started about four inches below her
cute navel. They ended just an inch or two below her crotch–the crotch
that had driven men to do dangerous and foolish things. Her legs were
golden tan from the sun. She was sitting in a swing made from some rope
and an old, worn-out tire. She swung back and forth from the branch of
an ancient, gnarled oak, swinging her legs so that her bare toes
brushed the top of the neatly manicured grass.

“Hey Peter,” she called gaily. “Peter, come here and swing me. I
haven’t done this since I was seven.”

Peter, tall and bronzed, rose from his lawn chair and walked around
behind her.

“I’d rather swing with you than swing you,” he said, placing his hands
on her full, rounded ass and pushing forward, sending her soaring up
towards the outstretched, leafy branches of the giant oak.

Tina swung back to Peter, and again he pushed her forward and upward,
making sure to get a generous handful of her ass. They were alone today
at Peter Jamison’s Long Island estate which he had inherited from his
parents. He usually spent all summer here and always invited friends to
stay for a couple of days or weeks, whatever. The estate rolled over 60
acres and had it’s own dock for sail and powerboats.

Tina swung back and forth, feeling the wind against her face lifting
her long hair, sending if flying in all directions. The wind also
lifted the edges of Tina’s halter and Peter could see a flash of
breast, a hint of cherry-red nipple as the wind toyed with the edges of
Tina’s lacy frock. Back and forth, higher and higher Tina swung with
Peter pushing her. At the top of each swing she kicked her long legs up
high, almost touching the leaves of the tree with her big toe, making
no attempt to keep her frock from billowing out and baring her breasts
to the winds and the skies.

With each trip of the swing Peter got more and more turned on. He was
grabbing a handful of her ass each time she passed him and he wanted
more. On her next swing by him Peter reached out and quickly undid one
of the snaps at the back of Tina’s halter. She squealed as he did it,
but again she kicked up her legs as she approached the branches of the
giant oak, letting her now partly loose halter swing free. Peter waited
patiently for Tina to make the return swing, and this time he managed
to free another of the three snaps. Tina squealed again, laughing as
she made the upswing and kicking her legs up again.

This time the halter new up in Tina’s face, entirely baring her
breasts. Peter Watched with his mouth open as Tina’s breasts rolled
back and forth, their rich, red nipples becoming sharp and pointed.
Tina pushed the halter back down but it didn’t do any good because as
she swung by Peter he undid the last of the snaps and the halter fell
away, floating in the air current created by Tina’s swinging and
falling to the ground.

Slowly Tina slowed her swinging down. Her breasts rolling back and
forth as she swung through the warm summer air felt good. She looked
around for Peter but couldn’t see him. Still on the swing she undid the
snaps of her dungaree shorts and squirmed out of them tossing them in
the air and letting them float off. The smooth rubber tire felt good
against her bare ass as she continued swinging and looking for Peter.

She swung back and forth, her head thrown back looking up at the leaves
above, letting her hair fly wildly in the breeze when she suddenly felt
Peter’s hands grab her and pull her from her comfortable seat. She fell
to the ground and wrestled with him, trying to break free from his
grip. She felt him flip her over, and for the first time she looked at
him and saw that he had shed his clothes.

“So you went and hid behind the tree.” she laughed, breaking from his
grip and running across the lawn.

Wordlessly, he pursued her and again caught her and pulled her to the
ground. They rolled over and over in the soft grass, he entangled in
her long, smooth, muscular legs. She wrapped her legs around him firmly
and locked them together, trapping him. Peter struggled vainly, but he
couldn’t break loose. He continued squirming and managed to turn
himself around so that he was facing her. Now his mouth was right at
the patch of black hair behind which her sweet slit was hidden.

He lashed out with his tongue, poking through the hair and running his
wet, pink, tongue up and down her cunt-lips. He felt a shudder run
through her body and he felt the grip of her legs around his waist
loosen, but this time he didn’t try to break free. He continued lapping
his tongue up and down in long leisurely strokes. From bottom to top
and from top to bottom, very slowly, keeping an even tempo.

Tina lay back, completely relaxed now, supporting herself on her
elbows. Her head rocked from left to right as she fell deeper and
deeper under the spell of Peter’s slow, rhythmic lapping at her cunt.
Her long hair swept back and forth, brushing through the grass. Her
legs had locked themselves first but were now spread wide open to
receive Peter’s tantalizing, teasing tongue. Her buttocks alternately
squeezed tight and then relaxed, pulsating to the rhythm of Peter’s
licking.

Tina felt the pressure beginning to build, and now she slid forward,
trying to get Peter’s tongue into her twat deeper, but Peter pulled
back, keeping his tongue only at the doorway to her pleasure hole. Now
Tina started moving up and down in the direction opposite to the one
Peter was working in. Her body shuddered as she got more and more
excited. She brought her thin, long-fingered hands to her breasts and
squeezed them slightly. They were full and ripe and her cool fingers
felt good against her hot breasts. Her nipples were hard, and their
points were tender to the touch. Slowly she dragged her hands across
her breasts, one finger at a time, lingering a little each time one of
her fingernails reached her aching nipples.

Her breath became more and more shallow as Peter speeded up the
movements of his tongue. She groaned softly as she felt herself
relinquish control of her body and felt the orgasm welling up and
taking over her consciousness.

“Now, Peter, now,” she whispered, summoning up all her strength to
utter those three words.

Her prayers were answered as Peter suddenly shot his tongue out and
poked it deep into her honey pot, licking the sweet, fragrant juices
that surged through her roaring cunt. Peter felt her body buck and toss
as she came again and again while he made circular motions inside of
her, wrapping his tongue around her clit, and pulling on it; poking his
tongue deep into her slit and running it up and down the back wall. She
pressed her crotch against his face, trying to swallow his entire head
with her orifice.

“Take me, Peter, take me,” she cooed as she felt the first waves of
orgasm fading away. She fell flat on her back and spread her legs.

Peter advanced further up her body on all fours. His dick was firm and
ready to do its worst on Tina’s body. He crawled forward slowly, his
pink prick pointing forward. Their faces were even now, and he leaned
down to kiss Tina. She took his mouth and poked her tongue into it,
still tasting the remnants of her juices. She loved the taste and she
ran her tongue around his clockwise and counter clockwise, licking the
last few drops of her pussy juice that Peter hadn’t swallowed.

She felt his hands on her breasts, grabbing them firmly and squeezing
them, bringing her relaxed nipples back to erection. Her legs were
spread apart as far as she could stretch them, so far that her cunt-
lips had poked through the dense swatch guarding them. The edges of her
pussy-lips were pink and glistening with the juices of her first
orgasm. She could feel the tip of his prick dangling low enough to
barely kiss her cunt-lips, she wrapped her arms around him and tried to
pull himself up, to swallow his delicious tool.

She squirmed under him, rubbing her breasts against his hairy chest and
feeling his prick swing back and forth just touching and tantalizing
her anxious cunt. Slowly he lowered himself onto her, letting his cock
sink into her twat a little at a time, rationing out the pleasure, so
that she didn’t come too soon. First the head of his prick sank into
her cunt–she sighed–then a little bit of the shaft–she groaned–then
he let a little more sink in–she whimpered, and finally he shoved it
all the way in, battering the back wall of her twat.

“Aaarrgh,” she cried, bucking and convulsing under him.

And now he started in earnest, pushing and pulling, tugging and
shoving, in and out, over and over again, with smooth even strokes. He
felt the waves of pleasure wash over his body. Tina was, moving with
him, grinding their hips together, feeling his chest slam against her
breasts. Again and again, he didn’t let up. Tina’s mouth fell wide
open, but she was paralyzed and couldn’t scream the scream of pleasure
that she so wanted to let out.

Suddenly she felt a drop of his sweet juices flow from his prick. Peter
was about to come, and the drop sent her reeling into the netherworld
where she was feeling so much that she could feel nothing. But Peter
slowed down, he wasn’t ready to come yet, but Tina couldn’t last any
longer, her body circuits overloaded she tried to scream but only a
gurgle emerged from her throat, and her body became stiff as a board as
she lost control of herself and lay panting below Peter as he continued
plunging his cock in and out of her, not giving her a moment’s rest and
getting her body churning again.

For a moment Tina’s body relaxed. Her toes unclenched and she eased her
grip on Peter’s back. The hot, pink flush that had spread across her
chest retreated slightly, but only for a moment as she felt the passion
stirring in her again under Peter’s continued assault. Her breathing
became shallow again and her body ached for more as Peter continued his
plunging. She cried softly as she felt him continue, she craved the
juices that were stored up in his body and were just waiting for the
chance to spill freely into her waiting crevice. She hungered to feel
the source of life which was within Peter’s body rush furiously into
hers, she needed more than the drop or two that he had carelessly
allowed to escape into her a few moments ago, she wanted pints, quarts
gallons, oceans, of Peter to pour into her and take over her body.

“Owwaarrgh,” Peter groaned as his body went stiff. He could hardly
move, he had lost control of the finely toned machine that was his body
and now all the tensions that had built up would rush madly out of his
body and fill Tina’s to overflowing. Tina knew what was going to happen
now and she laughed as she shifted her legs, but before she could move
them more than an inch Peter’s body arched and she felt his semen roar
into her gully like a flash flood, drowning her clitoris, rushing into
her womb and filling it and overflowing to mingle through the thick
patch of hair that became sticky now as Peter’s juices coated them.

Slowly, very slowly, Peter started recovering from his orgasm. He
rolled off Tina and lay beside her, smiling at her as he watched her
reached into her cunt and scoop up the semen which was beginning to
drip out. She licked her fingers, which she had poked into her pussy
and offered them to Peter who tasted his own semen, too. It was sweet
and sticky, and there was plenty of it.

“You should bottle it and sell it,” Tina whispered to him as they lay
in the shade of the tree.

“I’ve had offers,” Peter smiled, watching as Tina now put both her
hands to her twat to catch the juices that were dripping out. Both her
hands were coated and she put them to her breasts, smearing them with
her sticky hands in large circular motion. Her breasts glistened as she
spread the liquid over them, and then poked into her crack for another
handful of the gooey goodies which Peter had squirted into her. Slowly
and methodically she continued painting her body until she was covered
from head to toe, smiling at Peter as he rested and watched her.

She threw her head, brushing all of her hair behind her and then lay
down on Peter, her glistening sticky body, clinging to his, as they
dozed off in the shade of the giant oak.

As Peter dozed he saw images of the days gone by flash through his
mind, the day, in particular, that he’d first met Tina Rogers.

He’d heard a lot about her, but had never met her. He, Peter Jamison,
spent a lot of time on the party circuit, and had attended more than
just a few orgies. All of his money had been inherited, so he didn’t
have to do much by the way of work–just keep an eye on the lawyers and
accountants. And at every orgy he’d heard the same thing over and over
again, “you haven’t been to an orgy until you’ve been to one with Tina
Rogers.”

He’d gotten intrigued by this build-up and started looking forward to
the day he finally ran into her. A couple of months ago he’d been
invited to an orgy and his hosts, Julie and Fred Miner, had told him
that Tina Rogers would be there. And that was all the invitation he
needed.

“Do you know anything about her?” Peter asked Julie.

“Not really. I know she’s been to college and that she worked as a
nurse for a while, and then as a dancer, but nobody knows much about
her, really. But what does it matter. You’ll have a bang-up time if you
can nail her,” Julie laughed. “But remember,” she warned, “I want you
first.”

“Sure,” Peter replied, glad to take care of Julie if he could only have
a shot at the mysterious Tina Rogers.

The Miners really knew how to throw an orgy. They had their own four
story townhouse in the East 70′s and there were plenty of soft alcoves
and hidden corners where guests could adjourn to once they found
someone of their liking. Of course, the kitchen was well stocked with
food and booze and there was always grass, hash and coke to be had.
Unlike many other hosts, the Miners never rushed anyone to leave,
guests could stay overnight or for a few days if they wanted to, there
was plenty of room and plenty of loving.

The Miners usually invited a dozen or so people–four or five men and
seven or eight women, so there was always enough to go around. When
Jamison showed up at the door, Julie answered it, and practically
dragged him in before he could even smile a hello, and before he could
even shed his jacket she was in his arms, whispering, “Kiss me, you
fool.”

Peter gave her a hug and kiss. It was obvious that Julie had been
drinking and smoking for a while before he’d arrived. He surveyed the
room and saw that he didn’t know any of the people there except for
Fred, who waved to him and then turned his attention to the two women
he was with, both short, but one was plump with a well rounded figure,
and the other thin, with full, prominent breasts. In a corner there was
a willowy blonde wearing a see-through blouse with nothing under it and
a pair of hot-pants that revealed a curl or two of her thatch poking
around the edges of her outfit.

The blonde had a drink in her hand, and had her other hand firmly
planted at the point where the legs of her hotpants came together. She
looked warm and content and Peter smiled at her, as he felt Julie’s
hand grab his and pull him off into a corner.

“Your wonder girl, Tina Rogers isn’t here yet, sweetheart, so let’s go
upstairs. I’ve got a surprise for you,” Julie whispered.

She led the way and Peter followed, to the room adjoining the master
bedroom.

“This is our surprise only Fred and I know about,” she said as she
pulled a drape to reveal a one way mirror that provided a full view of
the master bedroom.

Peter looked down at Julie. She and Fred were both in their 40′s, but
Julie could do more to him than a 24-year old. She was five foot four
inches and had a perfect figure, with breasts that still had the
firmness of a teenager’s, a tiny waist and full, lush hips that housed
the prettiest pussy in town.

Before she’d met Fred, Julie had been the highest priced call girl in
town, and anyone who’d had her said she gave the best blow job in the
world. Julie was retired now and it was only Fred and a few close
friends who got to enjoy her skills now.

Julie stood in front of Peter watching Fred and his two friends getting
ready to swing into action. Peter looked at Julie and felt his dock
rising. Tonight she wore only a sheer tank-top and a handkerchief sized
micro-skirt that revealed the bottoms of her well rounded buttocks.
They both watched as Fred stripped and flexed his muscles, while the
two women slipped out of their clothing, very seductively wiggling and
squirming across the room.

They could see Fred getting turned on, as the two girls did a little
dance across the room, letting their breasts swing free. They pushed
Fred down on the bed and climbed on top of him, the plump playmate
squatting over Fred’s face and teasing his mouth with her pussy,
snatching it away and pushing his head down, each time he tried to
stretch up for a bite.

The slim dish meanwhile was busying herself with Fred’s tantalizing
tool, running her tongue up and down and poking the tip of her tongue
into the little hole atop Fred’s weapon.

Suddenly the curtains snapped shut. For a moment Peter was startled.
The room was dark and he could hardly see anything. He had been very
engrossed in the scene being played out on the other side of the mirror
and had made a mental note that he’d have to have a shot at the slim
creature who was eating Fred.

“Enough looking, lover boy. Let’s have some action,” Julie breathed is
she stepped out of her tiny skirt. She had already pulled off her tank-
top and now stood stark naked before Peter. She rotated her hips
slightly, beckoning to him with the thick patch of red hair that looked
like it wag almost stuffed into her cunt.

Peter took the hint and undressed while Julie went to the bed and
arranged herself, turning first this way and then that, letting her
ivory skin rub against the velvet sheets. She pulled Peter down to her
and gave him a long kiss, pushing her tongue deep into his mouth and
letting it curl around his tongue. His cock hardened, and he tried to
push Julie down on the bed, but she fought him, staying on top of him
and kissing his entire body, working her way down from his mouth to his
chest.

“I’m gonna suck you dry, you big mother-fucker,” she breathed as she
took his weapon into her mouth and started tonguing its shaft. Suddenly
Peter felt very hot, he felt his cock twitch and he felt that he was
losing control. Peter gritted his teeth together and tried to control
himself, but he couldn’t. Julie was still the best blow job in town and
now she was extracting his semen from his against his will.

“I’m thirsty, you mother-fucker. Don’t fight me, I can make you come
any time I want,” she breathed while still holding his cock in her
mouth.

She switched tactics. She stopped sucking and now started biting gently
all along his hot shaft, and then abruptly she sucked again, and this
time, Peter couldn’t hold back. Suddenly he felt Julie open her mouth
even wider than it had been and swallow his entire shaft, just as it
started spurting its sweet semen down the gorge of her throat. She
gurgled happily as she felt his juice sloshing in her mouth and
spilling down her gullet. God, he tasted good.

She let the lower part of his shaft slip from her mouth and clamped her
fingers around it, shutting off the flow. Under her, Peter lay half-
dead wondering what Julie held in store for him. He found out very
quickly.

Still keeping her fingers clamped around his dick, Julie scampered
around and put the head of his cock against the small opening of her
ass. Peter felt the head of his prick penetrate the opening slightly,
and then Julie released his cock, letting it spurt the rest of its load
into her eager ass, letting it lubricate the tiny hole so that his
massive weapon would slide smoothly into her tight little asshole. She
sat on him and rode him up and down, up and down, as she’d seen movie
cowboys do, only instead of a horse, she had a stud, a super stud under
her, and his big dick was firm and strong and it penetrated her ass so
deep that she could almost feel his cock poking into her stomach.

The faster she rode him, the more she could feel the pressure building
inside of her until she could stand it no more. Suddenly, without
warning, she went catatonic–all of the energy in her body slipped away
and she surrendered to her orgasm, shaking and shuddering, her mouth
wide open but unable to release a sound.

Lying under her, Peter could almost feet her tight little sphincter
twisting his cock off as it clenched and unclenched spasmodically,
forcing him to come again, and squirt his come deep into Julie’s ass.
She slipped off of him as his cock shrank back to normal, and lay
beside him, his arm around her panting.

“I can still give a hell of a ride, can’t I lover boy?” she asked
between gasps.

“If you were still making me pay for it, you could still charge the
highest rate, hot-pants,” Peter complimented her as he, too, took a few
moments to regain his breath.

As they lay there, the door opened and Peter caught a glimpse of the
thin bombshell who had been eating Fred earlier. Following closely
behind her was a tall, beautiful woman and it didn’t take Peter a
minute to figure out that this was the Tina Rogers he had been waiting
for.

“Oh, I didn’t realize someone was in here,” the shorter woman
exclaimed.

“That’s all right, honey,” Julie spoke up. “I was just leaving. Tina, I
want you to meet Peter Jamison. Peter, Tina.”

Peter was staring at Tina intently. She was wearing a shortie frock
that barely covered her hips, and made her long, long legs look even
longer.

“Hi,” Peter said.

“Hello,” Tina replied, coolly.

“Peter, this is Donna Gerea,” she said, distracting Peter for a moment.
He turned and nodded to her, but was still peering intently at Tina.

“Donna, why don’t you come with me, sweetheart, and let these two get
acquainted. I’m sure you want a drink,” Julie hinted, getting out of
bed and taking Donna by the hand, and leading her to the door. Donna
looked disappointed, but followed obediently.

“You two kids have fun now,” Julie laughed as she towed Donna out of
the room. The door closed with a loud click. Wordlessly, Tina turned
and walked to the door and threw the bolt, locking the room. She stood
for a moment in the shadow of the door. Peter could see that three of
the buttons on her frock were already opened, and now he saw Tina reach
for the fourth button and pop that one open, too. Then the fifth
button–and the six–and the seventh. Peter could see her large firm
breasts and the expanse of tanned, olive skin that stretched from
between those breasts down to her navel. Very slowly and deliberately,
taking another step forward, she popped the eighth button open, and
then the last.

Almost as if she were bored, Tina stretched her arms out and pulled the
frock open, sliding her hands out of the armholes and letting the frock
slide down her long and slender legs to the floor. She stood before him
now, a vast expanse of olive skin, except for her cherry-red nipples
that were perched at the points of her rounded breasts. Only one thing,
remained hidden and that was the pleasure spot, still behind a pair of
flowered bikini-panties that really didn’t hide a thing. She put both
her hands to her waist and moved them down spreading the bikini’s
waistband and sliding it over her hips and letting it slip to the
floor. Her right arm snaked out and hit the light switch returning to
darkness the room in which Peter had just fucked Julie.

“Ready fm more?” Tina asked Peter, who was still reclining in the bed
taking in the sight of the magnificent specimen of womanhood who had
just undraped herself.

“Whenever you are, my love,” he answered, shifting to give Tina room to
lie down.

“Jesus,” she said, “I’m horny as hell, don’t play with me, just fuck me
to death.

Peter could feel her hand reaching out and encircling his cock. The
performance Tina had made out of undressing had turned him on again,
and he was ready, willing and able to scramble her brains with his
cock. It was as if he and Julie hadn’t done a thing.

“Fuck me, lover boy, fuck me,” she breathed as Peter tolled over and
covered her body with his. She had stretched her legs in a split, much
as ballerinas do, and her gash protruded from her crotch. Her cunt lips
were wide open, and Peter could see a thin film of pussy juice along
the pink ridge of her cunt lips. She tugged on his cock and pulled it
to her, inserting its tip into her and pulling Peter down on top of her
so his prick slid all the way home to the back of her gash.

Despite her size, Tina had a nice, snug cunt, Peter discovered, not
small by any means, but warm and tight. She wrapped her arms around him
to hold him still while she moved under him, so despite the fact that
he was on top of her, it was she who was fucking him. Up and down, up
and down, she tossed and moved doing all the work. Peter marveled at
the strength in her, and at the smooth, yet tantalizingly rough cunt
walls that were sending shivers of pleasure racing through his body.

“Let loose, come on man, squirt into me,” she gasped, still tossing
Peter up and down. “I’m coming, I’m …”

Peter felt her body convulse, and then felt his own bodily tensions go
over the crest and he could feel himself squirting into her. He could
also feel the walls of her cunt contracting and wringing every last
drop of his semen out of his cock. He’d never felt anything like it.

The rest of the evening was lost in a blur. He was hot for Tina, and
although he made it with two or three other women, it was Tina he
really wanted. He pursued her all night long and at last she promised
to come out to his estate for a visit.

The sleep wore away and Peter could see that Tina had been awake for a
while. As a matter of fact she had been sucking his cock for a while,
too, while he was still off in slumberland. His dick was only partially
hard, but when he was fully awake, it stiffened to its full glory very
quickly.

Tina climbed over his legs and straddled them revealing the hungry lips
of her cunt.

“My daddy was in the Army and he always said, “If it moves, fuck it!”
Tina laughed as she neatly tucked his dong into her and started moving
up and down, feeling his swollen cock stimulating the walls of her
slit.

“Your daddy was a very wise man,” Peter said as he watched the Amazon
fuck the daylights out of him.

It didn’t take long before both of them came again, their juices
intermingling in Tina’s hot little cunt. And then, again, they
collapsed like balloons from which the air had been released.

They rested for a few moments, And then Tina rose.

“I’m gonna shower and head back for the city,” she said to Peter.

“But you said you’d stay for a couple of weeks,” he complained to her,
“you’ve only been here for one.”

“I know, but I gotta get back to work,” she smiled.

“You never told me what you do,” Peter countered, still mystified by
this beautiful woman who seemed to have no visible means of support.

“Oh, I do a little of this and a little of that,” she smiled.

“What’s the big secret?” Peter asked.

“Nothing,” she grinned as they walked back to the house. “I kinda
wander here and there and get some bread together, that’s all.”

“Come on, what do you really do?”

“Nothing, lover boy,” she smiled, “I’m an orgiast, and you can look
that up in the dictionary.”

Chapter 2

Peter kept trying to get the truth out of Tina, but she just laughed
and put him off as they showered and dressed. As Tina was getting ready
to leave, he tried to get amorous gain, but as willing as Tina was for
a fucking as good as Peter could give her, she dodged this attempt. She
had another appointment to keep, and she didn’t want to be too tired
when she got there.

Peter pursued her, and finally let her go when she promised to come
back next month. Meanwhile she slipped behind the wheel of her MG and
settled in for the drive back to the city. Tonight, Tina thought, was
going to be the big night. Tonight’s orgy, was going to establish her
reputation. Everyone who was anyone would be there, and tonight they’d
all know about Tina Rogers, the greatest of them all.

Driving the long miles to the city was a bore and Tina let her mind
wander as her car rolled over the miles of concrete that led back to
the city and her big assignment–the biggest of her career. She thought
back to her first introduction to sex. That too had been at an orgy,
though she was too young and naive to fully, understand an orgy or what
it was, but she sure as hell did. Yes, those were the days, when sex
was still a mystery, before she had decided to become an orgiast. But
that first experience had really turned her on. She was in her senior
year in high school, just seventeen years old, and still gangly and
awkward, but her beauty was beginning to reveal itself. She had already
grown almost to her full height, the result of which was twofold;
first, she was taller than most of the boys so she didn’t have many
dates, and second, she was on the 1 basketball team.

Most of the girls were just discovering sex, and in the locker room
after games there was always a bit of good-natured teasing as the girls
compared their still-budding breasts, and the scrawny patches of hair
that were beginning to grow between their legs. Several of the girls
had experienced sex, but Tina hadn’t–not until the end of the first
semester when her coach, Joan Willis, asked her to stay after practice.
Tina didn’t quite know what to expect, especially when the coach added,
“and don’t get dressed after your shower.”

Tina went into the shower with the rest of the girls and washed herself
and dried herself as they did, but instead of getting dressed as they
did, Tina wrapped a towel around herself and walked into the coach’s
office.

“Hey, relax Tina, honey,” Joan started, “I’m not going to ball you out
or anything, but I just wanted to have a look at you and make sure that
you were all right. Why don’t you take off your towel and sit down in
that lounge chair.”

Tina smiled, relieved that everything Was okay and that the coach
wasn’t upset at her playing.

Joan Willis had been a professional gymnast and her body, which was
superbly fashioned, was very well muscled, every one of those muscles
hidden by the curves of he super-feminine body. She was sitting at her
desk, and after comforting Tina and offering her a seat, she stood up,
and watched for a moment as Tina let the towel drop from her young
body, still damp from the shower.

Joan was wearing a gray sweatshirt over navy shorts and now she pulled
the sweatshirt over her head and flexed her arms back, pushing her
firm, muscled breasts forward. Tina watched her coach because she had
never seen her in the nude before. Joan stooped slightly and pushed the
shorts down her firm, well-shaped legs and let them slip all the way
down. Tina looked at the triangle of golden hair that curled around and
around Joan’s crotch. Her coach was a beautiful woman, and Tina hoped
to be that beautiful, too, someday. But now she felt uncomfortable. She
felt a twitching, a nervousness. Her eyes were riveted at her coach’s
slit. The hair around it was the same golden color as the hair on her
head, and through the silky color, Tina could see a faint pink slit,
not unlike hers.

“Don’t be uncomfortable honey,” Joan cooed. “We’re both adults–women–
and we don’t have to hide our bodies from each other. I’ve seen you in
the nude while you showered so its only fair that you should see me
too, isn’t it?

Tina nodded as Joan walked around the desk toward her.

“You’re a very pretty girl, you know that?” Joan asked.

“Thanks coach,” Tina said, trying her best to relax and return the
smile Joan had given her.

“Why don’t you call me Joan,” the coach started. “We can be friends.
Actually I invited you here so that I could examine you and make sure
you were all right, so why don’t you lean back in the chair and let it
tilt back so I can have a look at you, okay sweetheart?”

Tina leaned back and the lounge chair reclined all the way. She looked
up and saw Joan smiling at her, but somehow she felt very anxious and
felt a pressure building up in her. Joan separated her legs, and before
Tina knew what was happening, she felt the coach’s hand poking through
the irregular patch of hair that had just begun to grow between her
legs.

Suddenly the feeling of unease and apprehension went away. Tina felt
warm all over, and felt her body growing hotter and hotter despite the
fact that the locker room was usually quite chilly. She also felt
Joan’s hand poke through the hair and reach for the tiny lips of her
pussy and spread them apart ever so gently. Tina felt her hips moving
upward almost involuntarily toward her coach’s hand. Joan’s hand moved
higher up the slit, until she reached the tiny clitoris, and then, very
carefully, she pinched it between her fingers and twisted it very
gently, right to left, left to right and around and around.

Tina didn’t know quite what was happening, but she knew that she liked
it. She also knew that she had trouble breathing as she felt the
pressure build and build within her body. This was like nothing she had
ever known before. She twisted and turned, rubbing her bare skin
against the rich leather of the lounge chair, tossing like a? bronco,
but being very careful not to get away from the hand of her coach.

Rockets started going off in her head and she felt her pussy suddenly
get wet and a giant heat wave pass over her entire body and then
disappear completely, leaving her lying spent on the chair, a thin film
of sweat covering her entire body and a strange, wet, sticky juice
covering her pussy hair and her thighs.

“Well, Tina, I think you’d better have another shower and then get
dressed, and I’ll see you at practice tomorrow,” Joan said.

“Sure, coach, I mean Joan,” Tina smiled still a little shaky.

She pulled herself up and as she rose, Joan offered her a hand to help
her and then embraced her in a long hug. Tina had never felt anything
like it before and quickly made her way back to the showers.

By the time she finished showering and dressing the light was out in
Joan’s office, but as she was leaving she heard a sound in the coach’s
office. She peered through the darkness and could see Joan lying on the
lounge chair just as Tina had. Joan had both of her hands buried deep
in her golden triangle. Her body was moving unevenly. Tina felt
frightened and unsure of herself and left quickly.

Several times more Joan asked Tina to stay, and several times she asked
other girls on the team to stay. Tina wasn’t quite sure what it all
meant, and she was afraid to ask. One day, just before the Christmas
break one of the other girls who had been asked to stay approached Tina
just as they were leaving the locker room after practice. Her name was
Candy and she was only slightly friendly with Tina. The only thing Tina
knew about her for sure was that she wasn’t a virgin and that she
masturbated a lot, at least that’s what she always talked about in the
locker room.

Once Candy proved that she wasn’t a virgin by lying down on a bench and
pulling her legs wide apart so that everyone could see that she had
lost her virginity.

“Hey Tina,” Candy began. “Joan and her husband are having a little
party at their place Saturday night, wanna come?”

“What kind of party?” Tina asked.

“Oh, just a little one, just you and me and Buck Jones and Joan and
Roy, he’s Joan’s husband,” Candy replied.

“What’s going to happen.

“Come along and find out, baby,” Candy laughed, “you’ll really enjoy
it.” She put her hand around Tina’s ass and squeezed it slightly and
winked.

“Sure, why not?” Tina said slowly, thinking about the hint Candy had
dropped. Yes, why not, she thought to herself.

“Good, I’ll pick you up at eight,” Candy said as she headed for her
next class.

Tina wasn’t sure what to wear to the “party” so she wore a simple semi-
dressy frock. She was glad when Candy arrived to pick her up and was
wearing something similar. Tina tried to draw Candy out about what
would happen, but Candy remained mum. She had heard about Buck Jones,
the black star of the football team, but didn’t know much about him.
She heard the same kind of rumors that everyone else had heard, that he
had gotten a couple of girls pregnant and that he had slept with many
more, but before she could reflect on the “party” any more, they
arrived at the apartment house where Roy and Joan Willis lived.

The door was opened by a tall, handsome man, someone who looked like a
former athlete.

“Hi darling,” he said quickly to Candy, “who have you brought for us
tonight?”

“This is Tina Rogers, meet Roy Willis.”

“Oh yes, Joan told me all about you Tina, come in, let me take your
coats,” he said. “Your outfits are ready in the guest room.”

Tina followed Candy not knowing what to expect. As they walked into the
guest room, Candy held up two tiny robes.

“Which one would you like?” Candy asked Tina, “and will you unzip me?”

Tina pulled Candy’s zipper down, and selected the red and yellow robe.
Candy didn’t say anything more to her, but simply continued undressing,
shedding her bra, panties and stockings. Tina had seen Candy in the
nude before, when they had both dressed and undressed in the locker
room, but somehow Candy’s body looked differently in the dim light of
the small guest bedroom. She was much shorter than Tina and had a well-
formed body with generous round breasts. Her stomach was flat and hard
and the triangle of hair between her legs was dark and rich.

Tina started undressing too, watching Candy as Candy donned the blue
robe that barely covered her snatch. Tina slipped the robe over her
body, subconsciously compared her own body to Candy’s. Tina was much
taller than Candy and her breasts were higher and firmer, but Candy’s
were larger. Candy’s legs were a little on the plump side, but Tina’s
were longer and more shapely. Tina’s pussy was still visible through
the fringe of hair that had started to grow around it, and Candy had a
thick curly snatch. Tina let her mind wander for a moment to how it
would feel to run her fingers through Candy’s garden and briefly pulled
her finger through her own triangle, but she quickly took her hand away
and straightened the tiny robe on her body so that it almost covered
her slit.

“C’mon honey, let’s meet the gang,” Candy said leading the way back to
the living room.

Tina followed along to the living room when they found Roy looking
through the bedroom door watching Joan and Buck on the bed.

“Buck’s been here for a couple of hours and Joan was kind of horny, so
I told them to go ahead,” Roy said by way of explanation. “We’ve got
something special planned for you later, Tina honey, so why don’t you
make yourself comfortable while Candy and I loosen up a bit.”

Candy giggled and Tina could see that Roy had already gotten a hand
under her robe and was running his hand around her ass. Candy and Roy
headed back to the guest room leaving Tina at the door. Tina turned her
gaze towards Joan and Buck. She was startled for a moment at the sight
of the two of them on the bed, Buck was so black and Joan was so white
that their bodies contrasted sharply. Joan was on her knees bending
over Buck who was lying flat on his back, squirming slightly, but with
a huge grin on his face. Joan had her face in his crotch and Tina
couldn’t see his cock because Joan had somehow managed to swallow all
of it. Now she was letting it out of her mouth a little at a time.

When it was all out of her mouth, she squatted over his massive tool
and lowered herself onto it, riding up and down gently, letting it ream
her cunt thoroughly. Tina had never seen anything like it before and
she watched fascinated not even aware that her own body was getting hot
and that she was breaking out in a sweat despite the fact that she was
wearing practically nothing. Joan rode up and down on the massive shaft
that she was sifting on, and Buck arched his back so that his tool
would be forced deeper into Joan. As Joan came down and Buck pushed up,
their hips came together in a soft slap, a slap that quickly became
rhythmic, like the beat of a metronome. Again and again, her pale white
skin crashed softly into his shiny black skin and there was a soft
slap, slap, slap.

Joan started groaning softly at first and then louder as she continued
riding the stud beneath her, the soft steady slap, slap, slap of their
bodies merging continued until Joan could take it no more and suddenly,
quickly, it was all over. Tina listened and watched as she heard Joan’s
strangled cry and saw her shudder paralyzed as she blew her load. She
could also see that Buck had come and that some of his juices were
overflowing and dripping out of Joan’s cunt, and dribbling down her
legs.

The two rolled over and disentangled their bodies and rested for a
moment. Tina, still perched in the doorway, had never had sex before
but now she wanted it, craved it and felt she couldn’t wait another
moment for it. Her virgin cunt was aching for a shaft to split it open
and teach her about the pleasures of life.

Joan motioned for Tina to come into the room, so she stepped through
the doorway, letting her robe fall open as she approached the bed with
the two spent lovers, panting and regaining their breath. She slipped
the robe over her shoulders and let it glide to the floor as she
advance to the foot of the bed, standing before them, silently offering
them her body. Buck’s body glistened with sweat as he lay smiling up at
her.

Wordlessly, Joan motioned for Buck to leave the room and when he did,
she offered his spot to Tina who had remained standing, looking down at
her coach and lover. Tina got on the bed, first her hands and then her
knees advancing catlike toward where Joan lay. She hovered above Joan,
her long hair brushing Joan’s cheeks. Tina let her hair swing back and
forth, and then lowered herself to kiss loan, letting her tongue shoot
into Joan’s mouth and mingle with her tongue. Joan was getting aroused
again, and though Tina didn’t know what to do, she let her instincts
take over. Tina brought her chest down on top of Joan’s and let their
breasts brush each other. She could almost feel sparks as their nipples
came in contact.

Tina could feel Joan’s hand probing her abdomen and then past her belly
button; Joan smiled at the thought of this aggressive young virgin, and
quickly poked her fingers into her scraggly-haired cunt and twirled her
fingers through the slender strands, working her way in to the slit and
fingering the tiny, innocent clitoris. She propped herself up on one
elbow and then rolled over, pushing Tina down on the bed and lying on
top of her. Tina was much taller than Joan and she could wrap herself
entirely around her teacher as Joan lay on her. Joan’s body, still
sweaty, slipped easily over Tina’s, as Joan crawled down the length of
Tina until her mouth was at her untried pleasure-hole.

“Oh, fuck me, fuck me,” Tina cried as her body became more and more
demanding. “Now, now–”

Joan was ready, willing and able to oblige. She pulled Tina’s cunt lips
apart and, with her teeth, sought out her clit and started chewing on
it very gently, getting it used to her teeth, but Tina still wasn’t
satisfied.

“Eat me, bite it off,” she breathed between gasps.

Tina’s body was bucking and twisting wildly now, and Joan had trouble
hanging on to the clit with her teeth, so she clamped down harder as
the juices flowed from Tina’s cunt, wetting Joan’s face. And then Tina
couldn’t take it any more, her body gyrated wildly, just once and then
went rigid as she felt herself come through the rockets red glare and
bombs bursting in the air.

The two women were equals now. Formerly Joan had been the teacher and
Tina the student, but although Tina still hadn’t been penetrated, she
had had a genuine orgasm and was on the same level as Joan.

After a brief rest, Joan took Tina by the hand and led her to the other
room. Along the way she picked up a bottle that looked like it
contained perfume. Joan led the way into the guest room, where Buck,
Roy and Candy were fucking. Tina’s mouth fell open when she saw the
activity of that threesome. Candy was pinned between Buck and Roy with
her legs dangling in the air. Roy had his cock in her cunt and Buck had
shoved his into her asshole. Candy’s breath came in short spurts as
both men moved in and out reaming her thoroughly.

Joan motioned for Tina to lie down on the bed. Tina obeyed but she
couldn’t take her eyes off the threesome. God, she hoped that they
would do that to her. She thought about the two immense cocks that were
at this moment drilling into Candy, oh how she wanted them! Oh how she
wanted them both at the same time!

Joan spilled some of the liquid in the bottle into her hand and started
massaging it into the sweaty pores of Tina’s body. Tina was practically
unaware of what Joan was doing to her, her eyes were riveted on tiny
Candy pinned between the two huge men who were showing her no mercy.
Candy bucked and screamed as she started coming, first at her ass and
then in her gash. She was experiencing the unheard of double pleasure
and she was still pinned and couldn’t move.

Both men eased off now to let her enjoy her orgasm. First Roy let her
down to the bed and then she fell back into Buck’s arms, who held her
while shudders of pleasure ran through her body.

Now Roy turned his attention to her, lying down beside her and running
his hands slowly over her oiled body. She had never been touched this
way before and a shudder raced through her body.

“Do it, do it now,” she whispered to Roy. “Fuck me hard–”

“Be patient, little one,” Roy smiled.

But Tina couldn’t wait, she spread her legs and pulled Roy down on top
of her, taking his tool in her hand and guiding it into her slit. It
went in a little at first and then a little more. Then she felt her
virginity break in a sharp twinge of pain. But the pain was nothing
compared to the pleasure of having lost her virginity. She pushed her
hips higher to take in more of Roy, and Roy, who was being driven crazy
by this ferocious young virgin was glad to oblige. He brought all his
weight down and rammed his shaft into her cunt, pushing deep against
her womb.

Tina gasped just once and then was overcome with the sensations racing
through her body. She ground her hips under Roy making his tool wiggle
and squirm inside of her. Roy pulled his hips back and started making
the slow rhythmic in and out movements. Tina’s body was supercharged.
She started moving her hips up to meet his and she heard the soft slap,
slap, slap, that she had heard earlier when she watched Buck and Joan
humping.

It felt good, it felt oh so good, his cock ramming into her, their hips
slapping together felt so good that … And then Tina came, like a
volcano. Her cunt muscles contracted gripping Roy’s cock like a vise.
She could feel the muscles of Roy’s tool twitching slightly and then
open up and pour into her, filling her small slit and sloshing around.

Tina lay back, and for the first time since Roy had started banging her
she was able to look around and see what the others were doing. Buck
still had his machine in Candy’s ass, but Candy was on all fours now
and Joan was under her with her tongue vigorously working over Candy’s
clit, and while they were still humping that way, Tina curled up in
Roy’s arms and fell asleep.

* * *

Tina snapped out of her reverie as she guided her car through the
tunnel back to the city. Her first sexual experience was really a whiz-
bang affair. She remembered that after that brief sleep, Candy had
fucked her, and later, she had been allowed to eat Candy and Joan, so
for the first time she was able to taste what her own sweet cunt tested
like.

Before that evening was through Tina had been sandwiched by both the
men and the women. First Buck and Roy had worked her over and then
Candy and Joan had taken over. Tina seemed to recall coming a dozen
times that night. Not bad for an amateur, but she was sore as hell for
a week after that little party.

The memories of her initiation had overcome her, and Tina discovered
that, as she pulled up in front of the address she was heading for, she
was sitting in a puddle of her own pussy juice. Well, she thought,
within the very next hour that anxious little cunt of mine is going to
have more than it can handle. And, she added as an afterthought, my
future will be secure.

Meanwhile, she pulled a spare pair of sheer bikini panties out of her
bulky purse and shook the wrinkles out of them. She hiked her micro-
skirt up around her waist and slipped the wet pair down over her hips,
to the floor and let them drape over the accelerator pedal. Tina pulled
a handful of paper tissues from her purse and wiped herself dry. She
also wiped the seat and then poured two drops of perfume into the palm
of her hand and massaged it thoroughly into her crotch, stopping only
when she found that she was starting to excite herself.

She pulled the fresh panties on quickly, smoothed her skirt and stepped
from the car.

Well, Tina thought, it’s now or never. And drawing a deep breath, she
walked up the cobblestone path to the door of the well-kept brownstone
and rang the bell.

Chapter 3

It took about two minutes for the door to open and Tina could hear the
sounds of the party. The music was loud, but not nearly loud enough to
mask the sounds of sex–the panting, the squealing and the grunting.
The door was answered by a handsome young stud who was wearing a pair
of bikini briefs that barely contained his cock.

“You must be Tina,” he said as he surveyed her lounging in the doorway.
His cock hardened as he watched her and Tina could see it. She swayed
gently, let her hips jut out ever so slightly.

“And you must be Gary,” she smiled back, hitching her skirt up slightly
to let even more of her thighs show.

He stepped aside to let her enter and Tina squeezed through the
doorway, letting her firm buttocks press against Gary’s cock. It felt
good against her ass, and if Gary was getting turned on, so was she.

Gary pointed her toward George and Martha the hosts of this little
affair–their son had just turned sixteen and this party was being
given in his honor. Today he would learn about sex from every woman in
the room, and if sixteen-year-old Cliff was excited about that
prospect, so was practically every woman in the room because little
Cliff had had them all creaming in their pants for the past couple of
summers as he wandered around the country club swimming pool.

Tina followed George and Martha up to their room. If she could make a
good impression on them her reputation as a super-orgiast would be
assured and she’d be much in demand all around town. She surveyed
George, tall with jet black hair and a mat of thick hair almost
entirely covering his body. Martha was slender with small firm breasts
that Tina could see through the almost sheer shortie gown she was
wearing.

“You really turn me on,” Martha said to Tina, taking Tina’s hand and
leading her to the bed. “I’ll bet that you have a nice, soft, wet pussy
for me and George to suck on, don’t you?”

Tina smiled, and without taking her skirt off, let her bikini panties
slip from between her legs to the floor. They were showing traces of
moisture, and George scooped them from the floor and sniffed them.

“Sweet as honey,” he smiled as he continued staring at Tina.

Tina was used to the stares and decided to make the most of them. She
led George and Martha to the bed and pushed them down and then stepped
back. She was going to do her little dance, and she was going to do it
like she’d never done it before. She gyrated her hips around in a
circle and then made a similar motion with her shoulders. The movement
of the shoulders sent her breasts jiggling and rubbing against the
sheer fabric of her blouse. Her nipples grew fully erect and strained
against the blouse as Tina started twisting and turning her body slowly
at first, and then speeding up the tempo. Her hair flew in every
direction as she gyrated madly, her breasts danced as if they had a
life of their own, straining against the fabric of the blouse,
springing free through the low-cut neckline, and then bouncing back
under the flimsy blouse.

Tina’s body was coated with sweat as she speeded up her gyrations. Her
cunt lips were rubbing furiously against each other and she was getting
excited. Her dancing had caused her skirt to ride high up her thighs
and as she continued George and Martha could catch flashes of the dense
black bush that shielded her twat. Martha was holding her left breast
in one hand as George fondled the other, her other hand was between her
legs furiously fingering her aching clit. Suddenly Tina slowed down and
planted her feet wide apart and started doing the limbo dance, bending
back as far as she could and wiggling under an imaginary bar. She felt
the cool air conditioned breeze as she spread her legs and squirmed
toward her hosts. Her cunt lips parted behind her black bush and
suddenly she felt herself pushed backward into the deep pile rug.
Martha had leaped from the bed and buried her bared teeth in Tina’s
cunt and was hungrily lapping up the sweet juices that were oozing from
that honeypot.

Tina lay back, her head entirely covered by her hair, exhausted from
her vivacious dance.

She was excited by the dancing alone, but now she felt Martha’s tongue
making long, even strokes, licking her cunt dry and lingering over her
clitoris. Tina’s breathing became steady and then rhythmic as she felt
her body moving inexorably toward orgasm. Martha had a very educated
tongue and she enjoyed a good cunt as much as she enjoyed good cock.

Martha was on her knees, bent over Tina’s crotch, with her own ass
perched high in the air as she sucked Tina dry. George had had more
than any man could take watching his wife sucking one of the most
beautiful cunts in the world. He slipped off his shorts and launched
himself at his wife, sinking his cock through the golden hairs of her
crotch and deep into her gash. Martha gasped as she felt George’s tool
slide hilt-deep inside of her. Her cunt was sopping wet and George’s
tool slid all the way in. Martha started sliding back and forth, taking
long licks at Tina’s cunt, from top to bottom, and at the same time
pushing and pulling George’s prick in and out of her own cunt.

Tina couldn’t take it any more. Martha’s licking was arousing enough,
but Martha also had a cute little trick of taking Tina’s clit into her
mouth and rolling it around and around and finally biting it gentle
from top to bottom. Tina was coming, but oh how she ached to have a
man’s cock deep inside her hungry twat. Tina squirmed under Martha’s
continued assault and now she took her own breasts in her hands and
started squeezing in rhythm with Martha’s licking. Suddenly everything
went black and Tina felt her body turn rigid as she came.

Meanwhile George continued his assault on Martha, who now had her
golden-haired head buried in Tina’s crotch, while Tina lay resting,
watching the couple bang away through the screen of her black hair
which still covered her head. Tina could feel Martha’s body vibrating
and she knew that Martha was about to come. She looked at George and
saw him gasping for air like a drowning man; he was about to come, too.
Tina slid closer to the banging couple, cradling Martha’s head in her
crotch, and suddenly she felt Martha push hard against her. George
gasped as he felt the come shooting out of his cock and deep into
Martha’s gash.

The trio lay on the floor for a few moments, resting, but fondling each
other and getting ready for a second go at each other.

“Don’t you think that she and Cliff should go at it?” Martha asked her
husband.

“It’s about time. I think that some of our female guests downstairs are
aching for a shot too, but Cliff should definitely start off with the
best,” George smiled, fondling Tina’s breasts. “And this is it.”

Tina rose from the floor and slipped out of the remainder of her
clothing.

“I thank you kindly,” she said, smiling at her hosts and making a deep
curtsey.

“Don’t start that again,” George laughed, as he watched the graceful
curves of her body flow and undulate as she bent, “or I’ll be banging
the hell out of you again in a minute and poor Cliff will never get a
shot at you.”

“Come along George,” Martha said, as she listened to the sounds of the
revelry drifting up from the living room downstairs. By the sound of it
this was one of the most exciting little parties they’d thrown in quite
a while. “Our guests will miss us,” Martha repeated as she tried to
pull George away from Tina.

Tina heard sounds of movement from the room next to the one in which
she had just had her little swing and she walked out into the hallway
and paused outside the door to listen. This was Cliff’s room, she had
been told and it was her job to initiate Cliff into the mysteries and
joys of sex. “Mostly joys,” Tina smiled to herself. The door was open a
crack and Tina looked in. Cliff was a handsome young buck, just as
she’s heard. He was about five-foot-eight, but very well muscled and as
he walked across the room and turned toward the door Tina could see
that he was nude, and had a cock at least as big as his father’s.

Tina was about to walk into the room, but she heard some more movement
and saw a short, nicely proportioned blonde walk across the room toward
him. Without saying a word, Cliff embraced the blonde and hugged her,
letting his arms snake around her, and under sheer nightie she wore.
Tina could see Cliff’s cock stiffen as he fondled the round lobes of
her ass. Tina leaned against the door and peered in. So Cliff needs
lessons, she laughed to herself, he seems to be doing just fine with
that little blonde, whoever she is.

She continued to watch as Cliff raised his arms and lifted the nightie
from his playmate in one smooth motion. His stiff cock pressed against
her stomach as they continued in a deep, soul kiss. Tina could see his
tongue deep inside his lover’s mouth and she saw his hands move up and
down her body, slowly and softly. She saw the blonde pull away, her
long tongue clinging to Cliff’s mouth as long as possible, and as she
pulled away, she sank to her knees and buried her head in Cliff’s
crotch and swallowed his dick, taking it into her mouth in its
entirety. Tina could see Cliff swaying as his playmate sucked his cock,
sliding it in and out of her mouth, and it seemed to Tina who was still
watching from the door, deep down her throat.

Suddenly, the blonde pulled Cliff’s cock from her throat and she could
see that Cliff was coming. His sticky sweet come squirted out of his
cock and all over the body of the blonde who lay under it, catching it
in her hands and smearing it over her body. Her body was shiny and
glistening as the light reflected from her come-soaked body. Cliff
picked her up and lay her across the bed. His playmate knew what was
coming and she spread her legs and held them aloft, baring her hungry
cunt for the final attack. With one swift motion Cliff fell on her
burying his cock deep inside her body. Tina heard her gasp as the shaft
drove all the way home. The two rocked back and forth, back and forth
as Cliff plunged into the blonde’s body, in and out, in and out. They
rolled over and the blonde perched on Cliff’s body, riding him, like a
wild, bucking bronco as he arched his back under her meeting her
downward thrusts with an upward buck, hammering the head of his tool
against the roof of her twat, harder and harder until both were
gasping, convoluted in each others arms. With hardly any warning at
all, they both came, panting and gasping for air as the sweet passions
of sex overtook them both.

Tina had been watching from the crack in the door and, she admitted to
herself, this young stud had excited her and without realizing it, her
fingers had found their way to her pleasure-spot and were playing with
it while she watched Cliff do his thing. Tina smiled as she saw what
had been happening to her body. Her nipples had erected and they turned
bright red. Her twat had gotten wet again and she could see tiny
droplets of moisture clinging to the hair that sprouted around her pink
cuntlips.

Quietly, and still smiling to herself, she pushed the door open and
confronted the two young lovers resting on the bed.

“Bravo,” she laughed out loud. Bravo. A splendid performance, Cliff. I
don’t think you need me.”

The two were startled and for a moment the blonde hid under the covers.

“Relax, Alice,” Cliff said, rising from the bed and moving between
them. This must be Tina. “This is my sister Alice, we’ve been doing it
for two years without my parents’ knowing about it.”

“And you’ve been doing it well,” Tina smiled, approaching the young
stud she was to initiate.

Cliff started at Tina taking in the sight that presented itself. She
was almost a head taller than he was and she had the body of a goddess,
with large firm breasts and a carefully sculpted figure. She reached
her hand out toward Cliff, but before he could take it in his, she
dropped her hand onto his penis which was already stiffening again. The
sight of Tina Rogers, standing before him nude, hiding not a square
inch of her magnificent body had sent the blood racing feverishly
through his body. The thought of what he could do, the possibilities
that her body presented had almost driven him to orgasm.

She squeezed his organ lightly, and it responded almost immediately,
stiffening up and standing erect, at attention. It was still slightly
wet from Alice’s cunt, and Tina held it firmly in her hand and slid up
and down, feeling the blood pounding through Cliff’s cock. Tina glanced
over and could see that Alice was watching intently as Tina massaged
the marvelous weapon which had practically driven her over the edge
during that last orgasm.

Tina felt the juices in her cunt begin oozing through her cuntlips, she
stepped closer to Cliff and leaned against him, rubbing her breasts
against his chest. Tina leaned down and kissed Cliff, poking her tongue
deep into Cliff’s mouth wrapping it around his tongue sucking the
saliva from his mouth. She pumped her hand up and down his rod, up and
down that slippery weapon, feeling it grow more and more excited and
hotter and hotter. She felt his hand twisting through the thick black
hairs between her legs, pulling, on the hairs and probing deeper and
deeper until he reached her bright pink lips that guarded the entrance
to her hot hole that craved Cliff’s pole. Suddenly she felt herself
being picked up. Her long, dark hair trailed behind her as she swung
freely in Cliff’s arms. She felt herself being thrown onto the bed,
almost landing atop Alice, who just barely had time to squirm out of
the way.

Tina bounced on the bed and found her hands drifting over to Alice,
while Cliff busied himself by poking his tongue into Tina’s twat. My
God, Tina thought, Alice has such nice, soft breasts. Alice made no
move to resist Tina, instead lying there and enjoying the attention she
was getting. Cliff shifted around, his legs on either side of Tina’s
head and his dong hanging tantalizingly over her face. Tina’s hands
were busy working on Alice, but the chance to suck that cock was
overwhelming and she bobbed for it the way she remembered bobbing for
apples as a child. Cliff’s cock was swinging in front of her face and
it was covered with a mixture of his own come and Alice’s so it was
slippery and Tina lifted her head to catch a bite of it as it swung
back and forth. God, it tasted good, she thought as it swung back and
forth, and with each swing she lifted her head and tried to catch it in
her mouth, but only succeeded in getting a lick. Meanwhile Cliff had
found her clit and was busily chewing away at it. The three of them
rolled in a frenzied way all around the small bed they lay on coming so
close, oh so close, to popping off.

Finally Cliff could stand it no more. He shifted positions again, this
time pinning Tina beneath him and ramming his cock deep into her. Tina
gasped as she felt it shoot straight into her. It was much bigger than
she thought it was and it strained against her cuntwalls as he pulled
it out and rammed it in, again and again. Tina had gotten so wet with
excitement that she could hear the sloshing of Cliff’s prick each time
it drove deep into her.

She didn’t even know what was happening except that she suddenly felt
Alice grab her arm and shove it down between her legs. Alice was using
Tina’s arm while her brother was banging her. Tina was vaguely aware of
the soft silky hair at Alice’s cunt and she felt Alice breathing
heavily beside her, but Tina’s entire energies were concentrated on
Cliff’s weapon hammering away at her pleasure portal without cease, so
anything that Alice was doing was for Alice to enjoy all by herself.
Sweat coated both their bodies as they lunged against each other,
Cliff’s body slamming down atop Tina’s and Tina’s rising up to meet
each hard, delicious bang as their bodies slapped against each other
sending sensations of pleasure racing through their nervous system.

Tina had learned a clever little trick back in the old days, and now
she started to use it, and Cliff really felt it. Each time he sank his
shaft into her, she contracted her cunt muscles gripping his cock so he
had to struggle to pull it out. She lifted her hips to meet each of his
thrusts, and with each thrust she’d press the muscles together, almost
pulling his cock off.

Cliff couldn’t stand it anymore and before he knew what was happening
he was coming again, shooting his super-heated come into Tina’s waiting
cavern. The force of his come shooting into her, set her off, too and
she twisted and turned under him almost throwing Mm on top of his
sister who had been masturbating herself with Tina’s fingers. The two
writhed in supreme ecstasy abandoning themselves entirely to their
orgasm s. Cliff’s rod was still firmly planted in Tina’s gash and she
contracted her muscles again and again nearly tearing his weapon off
altogether. Cliff moaned in pain as Tina continued twitching her twat
and pinching his prick.

At last he rolled off of her and she released her twat muscles. Tina’s
cunt was soaking wet and a small puddle formed between her legs and
soaked into the bedsheets. Before she had time to rest, Tina heard the
door open and in walked George and Martha, a joint in each of their
hands and laughing like mad.

“Well, this makes a pretty picture,” Martha laughed jiggling her
breasts as she passed them each a joint. “The family that fucks
together, comes together.”

George was equally stoned and both he and Martha climbed clumsily into
bed with their children. Tina took her cue and slipped out of bed and
headed for the door. By the time she got there and turned around, the
stoned parents were well on their way to fucking their own children.
Martha had a handful of Cliff’s rapidly stiffening cock and George had
a mouthful of Alice’s breasts.

Tina smiled and went looking for a shower. She was thoroughly sweaty,
and though she had been fucked properly several times, her body was
still craving more. This had just been an appetizer and before the
evening was over she would not only need more, but she would get it,
too.

She found the shower and stepped into it, turning the hot water on full
and letting the sharp needle spray dig deep into the pores of her skin.
The sweat was being pried loose from her body and was washing down the
drain at her feet. The water felt good running in scalding rivulets
down her body and curling its way through her patch of black hair. She
abandoned herself to the hot water until she felt her entire body
tingling with the heat.

Tina turned the water off and stepped out of the shower. She looked at
the full-length mirror on the wall facing her and surveyed her body.
Her breasts were large and firm and rode high on her chest. Her nipples
were large and circular and red as cherries. Her body was sleek and
well shaped and her hips were round and well formed. She started drying
herself but continued watching her body in the mirror. Her breasts
jiggled slightly from the drying movement. The patch of black hair
between her legs was almost a perfect “V” and it was large and curly
completely hiding the pink cuntlips that were still aching for more.
Yes, she thought, tonight I’m going to get more and I think I’d like
Gary, she said to herself, thinking back to the big, handsome stud who
had opened the door for her. His cock should be big enough to drill me
properly.

Almost as if he’d heard himself called, Gary wandered toward the
bathroom, but instead of walking in he watched from the doorway as Tina
continued surveying her body and very sensuously drying herself.

“Here, let me do that,” he said suddenly, startling Tina.

He took the towel from her hands Just before she was about to dry her
breasts. Gary was also nude and he pressed his body against hers as he
put his mouth to her lips and give her a deep soul kiss. Tina could
feel his massive cock stiffen and press against her wet body as he
rubbed against her and probed with his tongue deep in her mouth. Tina
gasped as she felt his tongue deep in her throat, she needed to
breathe, but she didn’t want him to stop either.

Finally, Gary pulled away from her and swept her off her feet, and
soaking wet, carried her into one of the bedrooms and tossed her half-
way across the room and onto a bed. He lunged across the room at her
body, but Tina, horny as she was for his bulging cock, was feeling
playful and lunged out of his way. Gary wound up on an empty, but wet,
sheet for both he and Tina were still sopping wet. Tina danced across
the room and stood facing Gary, she wiggled her hips at him to entice
him on. He lay on the bed staring at her.

“Come and get it,” she laughed, wiggling her hips once again, this time
burying her hands into the bush of black hair guarding her cunt and
pulled it apart for Gary to see. She revealed the hot pink lips of her
cunt peeking through the bush and this was more than Gary could stand.
He roiled off the bed and lunged forward again trying to get a handful
of the elusive bombshell that lured him on. But again Tina slithered
out of his grasp.

“Follow me, follow me,” Tina sang as she danced back and forth in front
of the sprawled figure of Gary.

Chapter 4

“Follow me, follow me,” Tina continued to sing as she danced about, her
lush body squirming seductively. Gary dragged himself off the floor and
followed the dancing figure. He could see her now, doing chin-ups from
the top of the doorpost. She must be very strong, Gary thought to
himself as he watched her strain to lift her body. Her breasts
tightened and it looked like her nipples would pop right off those big,
bouncing boobs. She spread her legs and swung back and forth, and as
Gary, made another dash for her, she dropped to the ground and whirled
into the room.

Now Gary could see where she had been leading him. Off in a corner of
the large room there was a waterbed, and after Tina jumped on to it, it
started undulating as if it had a life of its own. Tina was flat on the
bed and still it continued sloshing about, pushing one part of her body
up and out while another part of her body sank beneath the waves. It
was almost as if the waterbed was saying, here take her breasts, no,
here take her cunt, no, here take her thighs.

Now Tina was ready, and Gary knew it. From the doorway he could see the
thick patch of black hair outlined against the silver of the satin
sheets. Gary bounded into the room and leaped onto the waterbed,
setting it in motion again. Tina’s ass bounded up and down on the waves
of the waterbed. Gary kneeled between her legs and buried his head
between her thighs. Now he would get his revenge for Tina’s cock
teasing performance. He opened his mouth wide and bit at the bush,
pushing through it until he could see the little pink clit at the top
of her pussy. He took it between his teeth and bit hard. Tina gasped as
the pain raced through her body, but the pain didn’t last long and it
was soon replaced by the sensations of pleasure as her aching clit was
being chewed and sucked around and around in Gary’s mouth.

He reached up for her body, his fingers roughly probing her torso until
he reached her breasts. Now he had a handful of what he wanted. Her
breasts were tough and well muscled, but they responded instantly to
his touch. He gripped her nipples between his fingers and rolled the
nipples back and forth, pinching them hard. Again Tina gasped as the
pain racked her body, but the sensations of pleasure soon overtook the
pain. He handled her breasts roughly, pinching and scratching them, but
that was what she needed. Tina pushed her hips against Gary’s face, as
if trying to swallow his head in her hot, wet cunt. She spread her hips
wider and wider, lifting her legs and almost doing a split. Her cunt
opened into a gaping hole and Gary pushed his head deeper and deeper
into it. His tongue probed deep into her canal, rolling back and forth,
probing against its deep rear well. Tina was going mad with passion.
She had come just a few minutes ago but under Gary’s intense assault
her body was aching with pleasure. Her entire body felt like it would
melt as she writhed and squirmed, trying now to envelop Gary’s entire
body between her strong, straining legs.

Gary had never tasted, a cunt like this one before. Tina virtually
gushed her sweet come and he felt like he was drowning in a sea of
honey. Tina’s bristly bush rubbed back and forth across Gary’s face as
he licked and she squirmed. At last he could stand it no more. His cock
had grown to full size and her thrashing body aroused Mm like he’d
never been aroused before. His cock ached to sink into the sweet
honeypot which he’d been licking.

“Suck me, suck me more,” Tina breathed between gasps of sweet ecstasy.
“Oh God, chew me, bite me.”

“No,” Gary panted, as he pulled his mouth from her slit. “Now I’m going
to fuck the hell out of you, my pretty.”

“Do it, do it!” Tina gasped.

Tina looked up as Gary straightened up. He had the most massive cock
she’d ever seen. This one, besides giving her a massive orgasm might
very well kill her. Tina spread her legs and licked her lips in
anticipation. She took a deep breath knowing that once Gary shoved his
massive weapon into her slit she would blast into orbit. Gary fell
forward scoring almost a direct hit on her cunt. In one swift, simple
motion his cock rammed deep into her cunt, tearing through her black
bush and plunging through the pink lips and deep into the canal. Tina
could almost feel the tip of Gary’s cock poking against the tip of her
spine.

The motion of the waterbed moved them both back and forth, rubbing
Gary’s cock against Tina’s swollen cunt lips. Before Gary’s weapon had
made two or three strokes Tina felt waves of heat spreading through her
entire body. She was coming and she could feel Gary’s cock swelling up
prior to ejaculating its massive load of sperm into her waiting hole.
She arched her back, pushing her pelvis against Gary’s and grinding
back and forth as Gary pushed in and out. Tina raked her fingernails
lightly across Gary’s back. She was rapidly blacking out from the
overwhelming sensation of his banging. Before she knew what she was
doing she dug her nails deep into Gary’s back and almost totally
blacked out. She was only vaguely aware that she was coming and only
vaguely aware that Gary had started to come shooting his boiling load
into her hole. Only one sound escaped her almost paralyzed lips:
“Arrrrgh, arrowaghhh …”

Gary rolled off Tina and plopped onto the waterbed setting it in motion
again. Tina opened her eyes and smiled at Gary. She surveyed her own
body noting that her breasts were still red from the excitement and
that her cunt ached. She reached over to touch Gary and brushed her
hand against his cock. It was still erect, and Gary was smiling.

“Ready for more, lover boy?” Tina smiled, rubbing her hand up and down
the cock which had almost murdered her.

“Can you take it, sweet bitch?” He smiled, reaching his arm under her
and flipping her over on her stomach.

“This is what I want,” Gary said running his finger lightly down Tina’s
back, down the small of her back and through the lovely, peach-colored
split of her ass and down to the tight little hole ringed with muscles
.

“No, you’re too big,” Tina protested squirming slightly, but it was too
late. Gary had already gotten to his knees and pulled her legs apart
and kneeled between her open legs.

Tina struggled against Gary, but she wasted her efforts because the
motion of the waterbed made it impossible for her to rise. Gary had his
hands on both of her firm, peach buttocks and was leaning hard on them.

“No, uhhh, no,” Tina gasped as she felt Gary’s hands spreading her
cheeks. She could feel the cool air on the ring of muscles that
surrounded her asshole.

“I’m going to cornhole you good,” Gary breathed as he bent over and
kissed her sweet asshole. He licked it with his tongue, lubricating and
thoroughly wetting the tight knob of muscles so he could slip in
easier. Tina was panting, still trying to squirm away from Gary but it
was no use. His hands were firmly planted on her ass and there was
nothing she could do. Suddenly, without realizing what was happening,
she felt pressure at her asshole. The giant dong which had just
recently reamed her cunt so thoroughly was now at the gate and pressing
hard. It hurt slightly, but Tina nevertheless stopped fighting Gary and
relaxed her legs, with which she had been pushing against him. Gary’s
cock was still wet from the previous fucking, glistening and covered
with a mixture of both his and Tina’s come, and now it slipped easily
into her tight little asshole.

Suddenly her hole was spread wide as Gary’s thick cock slipped quickly
into the forbidden portal. The burst of pain that accompanied Gary’s
plunge deep into her quickly vanished and now she could feel his warm,
slippery cock moving back and forth inside of her and massaging her
tingly nerves that lined the anal passage. Tina couldn’t believe it,
but she was beginning to get really turned on. Gary slipped his hands
under her body and cupped her breasts in his hands, letting the nipples
slip through his fingers, pinching them as he undulated on top of her.
The waterbed pushed her firm buttocks up to meet each thrust of his
cock and he went deeper and deeper into her ass, and Tina loved every
minute of it. Her breathing fell into a regular pattern and she could
feel the blood rushing through her body, setting her nerves on rite.

Gary felt her responding and continued his in and out, in and out
motion. Her ass muscles were very tightly wrapped around his tool, and
it was growing tender and red from the rubbing it was getting but Gary
didn’t care. Tina had now overcome her reluctance and was feeling glad
that Gary had forced his cock into her ass. She really needed this and
now she moved her body in rhythm with his, pushing her ass up to meet
the downward thrust of his cock and absorbing it as deep into her as
she could. Tina could ;swear that his cock was almost poking into her
stomach, but she didn’t care because it felt so fuckin’ good. Meanwhile
Gary’s cock was beginning to overheat. It felt sore and tender and
before he knew what was happening he felt a drop of come and then
another ooze from the tip of his penis and then the dam broke and he
poured it all into the hot little asshole he was reaming.

Tina was glad that Gary came because she was having trouble holding it
back, too. But now she surrendered to her emotions and she felt
shudders racing through her body as she too, came. Gary lay atop Tina
for a few moments, silently recovering from his massive orgasm and then
slowly pulled his weapon out of her hole. Tina suddenly felt her
asshole chill and felt a slight soreness, but she felt very sleepy and
as Gary rose to leave her, she rolled over and surrendered to the sleep
that was overtaking her.

Even in her sleep Tina could feel the soreness of her asshole, and now
she dreamed of the first time she had been cornholed. It started
innocently enough when she was shopping at a department store. She was
wandering through the lingerie section when she noticed a short,
beautifully built blonde. Almost immediately, Tina felt turned on and
walked toward the blonde and stood next to her, also looking at the
lingerie on the counter. The two talked for a few moments and Tina was
hoping desperately that she could find a way to get to know this woman
better, to meet her a second time and to lure her into bed.

“I’m tired of shopping,” the blonde said suddenly. “Let’s have some
coffee at my place.”

Tina couldn’t believe her ears. She was trying vainly to find some way
to make a pass at this little bombshell with the large breasts and
slinky walk and suddenly the roles had been reversed.

“Okay,” Tina nodded, trying not to too anxious.

The blonde smiled and Tina knew that they were on the same wavelength,
but neither of them said a word. It turned out to be a short cab ride
to the luxury building where the blonde lived and she gave the handsome
young doorman an unusually big smile as she led Tina into the building.

“Make yourself comfortable,” the blonde said as she led Tina into the
apartment. “I’ll only be a minute.”

Tina pulled her coat off and kicked her shoes off and curled up on the
couch. This certainly was an expensive apartment she thought as she
glanced around at the rich furnishings and deep carpet. Tina tucked her
legs under her, letting her skirt slide up her thighs and she leaned
back against the couch, letting her breasts push against her sweater.
Tina’s message was abundantly clear and so were her large, firm breasts
straining against the fabric that barely concealed them.

Tina’s message must have been very clear because the blonde, who hadn’t
even introduced herself yet, returned with the coffee. But in addition
to the coffee she had found time to get out of most of her clothing and
appeared wearing nothing more than a string bikini.

“I just hate clothing,” she smiled. “It’s so confining that the minute
I get into the house I strip completely. I’m just wearing this because
you’re here.”

Tina could scarcely believe her eyes. Those big round breasts that had
caught her eye were for real and were straining against the sheer silk
of the bikini top. The rest of her body was firm and fleshy, just the
way Tina liked it, and Tina could see that the lovely bombshell had
shaved her pussyhair because there was none of it curling around the
skimpy bundle of fabric that barely covered her crotch. And Tina could
see the outline of large, firm cuntlips pushing against the slender
silk of the triangle.

“Don’t dress up on account of me,” Tina smiled, continuing to survey
the luscious body. “I know exactly how you feel, I like wandering
around naked too, so don’t wear that on account of me.”

“You’re too kind,” Tina’s new friend smiled. “But you go ahead and
undress first. You’re wearing more than I am.”

This proposition made sense to Tina, who was pleased with the way the
afternoon was turning out. She had set out to seduce a total stranger
and instead wound up at the stranger’s home being seduced herself. Not
bad.

“Okay,” Tina smiled, reflecting that the outfit her hostess was wearing
hid almost nothing, so she was already nude anyway. Tina uncoiled her
body from the couch and walked toward her hostess who had already set
down the tray of coffee and had curled up in an armchair, her arms
crossed under her breasts pushing them even higher. Tina stopped about
four feet from her new friend and without any warning or prelude simply
pulled her sweater over the top of her head in one smooth motion.
Tina’s hair bounced madly and her breasts quivered from the sudden
motion, but the move had its intended effect. Tina’s friend suddenly
sat up and stared in wide-eyed amazement at Tina’s boobs, big and
beautiful. Tina enjoyed the attention she was getting and she swung her
hips slightly to keep her breasts jiggling. She lifted her arms to the
waistband of her microskirt and rolled it down slightly, revealing her
lovely navel and then the slight swelling of her stomach and then
further still past the bikini-brief undies she wore, letting her skirt
fall to the floor. Tina stepped away from the skirt and she could see
that her fiend’s eyes were following her very closely indeed.

Tina was wearing a bikini-brief panty that was virtually transparent
and her big, thick thatch of cunt hair stood out like a sore thumb. In
fact a couple of her thick public hairs had even poked through the
flimsy material of the panty. Tina rolled the panty downward, finally
revealing her lush bush and she could see that her fiend eyes had
opened so wide that they were almost ready to pop out of her head.

Tina drew herself up to her full height and did a slight, quick
pirouette. She just adored showing off her body, especially when her
audience was this interested.

“It’s your turn, friend,” Tina smiled, as she fell back toward the
couch, her legs apart and her hips pushed forward showing off her cunt.

“Yes, my turn,” her short, blonde friend smiled. “I don’t think I can
match that performance, though.”

The blonde was entirely different than Tina. She was shorter and had
art entirely different body structure, but it was no less exciting than
Tina’s and Tina sat back to watch her friend strip the few remaining
bits of silk from her ,sensual body. The blonde took a deep breath and
it looked like the string-top would almost snap as her breasts spread
out further and further, but somehow the top managed to contain the
massive boobs. She reached her hands behind her, and again the breasts
started their outward expansion, but this time, she untied the bow
behind her neck and the top practically flew off, revealing firm, pink
breasts with large, half-dollar-sized nipples that were cherry red.

The blonde turned around and for the first time Tina got a good look at
her firm, round bottom which was one of the things that had first
attracted Tina to this vivacious creature in the department store. With
one hand on either hip she slowly rolled the triangle-shaped bottom of
the swimsuit off her body, revealing smooth, perfectly formed skin and
a shock of bright red hair at the knot of muscles around her asshole.
In one swift motion, the blonde turned around setting her breasts in
motion and revealing the full front view which showed a lovely little
round bulge above the tummy and two bright red cuntlips completely
shaved of all the hair around it.

“Do you recognize me now?” The blonde said to Tina as she stood nude
and sensuous before her.

“No, I don’t think I do,” Tina said continuing to study the lovely
bitch that stood before her, but studying her for two reasons now:
Because she was a big turn on and because now she was trying to place
both the face and the body.

“No,” Tina continued, stretching on the couch and twitching both her
breasts at the woman she continued to fail to recognize.

“Do you remember the orgy at the teacher’s house at Elm Street High?”
She smiled, twitching her breasts in response to Tina’s message.

“CANDY!!!” Tina almost shrieked, jumping up from the couch. “Candy, is
that you?”

“Yes it is, and I recognized you way back at the department store, you
silly bitch,” she said, spreading her arms wide open in welcome.

Tina rushed to her friend and they embraced for the first time in
almost seven years. Tina almost scooped Candy up in her arms and hugged
her. Their breasts rubbed against each other and they dug their
fingernails into each other’s backs. Those Saturday afternoon orgies
with their gym teacher and her husband had taught them much about sex
and as they embraced and thoughts of those magic sessions came back to
them, they started getting aroused. Their nipples hardened and
contracted and the rubbing of Candy’s bare cunt against Tina’s thick
bush got Candy’s clitoris erect and standing at attention in no time.

Before either of the women, close friends who met only because of a
casual pickup, knew what was happening they were rolling around on the
thick pile rug, over and over. Each one wanted to give the other one
interminable pleasure and they were in such a rush that they just
rolled aimlessly, grabbing a boob here, a handful of cunt there or a
fistful of ass.

Tina was bigger and stronger than Candy and after a few minutes of the
aimless rolling managed to get Candy on the floor with her legs spread
wide open. Tina got a giant mouthful of Candy’s lovely, bare cunt and
started chewing, while she reached up with her long, slender arms and
grabbed a healthy fistful of each boob.

There was no hair to tickle Tina as she chewed vigorously on Candy’s
cunt and she had nothing but pure pleasure. The high firm cuntlips, the
firm, round clit and the sugary sweet juice that flowed from her pussy.
And that wasn’t all. Candy’s breasts stood high and firm on her body,
but they were nevertheless as soft as down pillows, with large nipples
that contracted and were as firm and sharp as needles. Fingering
Candy’s nipples was driving Tina wild. She could feel her own gash
itching and aching for the kind of treatment she was giving Candy.

Candy too, was practically going into orbit. It had been a long time
since she’d gotten this thorough a working over and she squirmed
against the rug, feeling its shag bristles poking into her back as she
felt Tina gnawing at her cunt and tearing at her breasts. Candy tried
to hold off, but it was to no avail. Usually she could contain herself,
but now she couldn’t. Tina’s chewing and her hands were pushing her way
over the brink of control and finally she surrendered, letting her
orgasm flood through her body. It was one of the most violent orgasms
she’d ever had. Candy bucked and twisted as the nerves in her body went
haywire. Tina couldn’t hold on and found herself thrown onto the deep
shag carpet as Candy twisted and bucked.

“Arrghhh,” was the only sound that could escape from Candy’s lips as
she writhed on the floor. Tina sat up and watched as her high school
friend and lover suffered the torment of orgasm, until finally Candy
collapsed to the ground, breathing heavily, sweat running in rivulets
in the valley between her breasts and down toward her cunt.

“God, I needed that,” Candy said at last, regaining her breath and
propping herself up on one arm. “Now it’s your turn, my love.”

“I was kind of hoping you’d get around to doing me,” Tina smiled,
cupping her breasts in her hand and offering them to Candy, who now got
up, took a pillow from the couch and tossed it to the center of the
living room.

“Put your ass right there, my love,” Candy whispered to Tina. “Get it
nice and high, so I can reach into your honeypot and suck you dry.”

Tina rose to all fours, and like the shakiest and sexiest of cats made
her way to the pillow. Candy stood over her hands on her hips, legs
wide apart and breasts quivering slightly in anticipation. Tina, always
a tease, moved ever so slowly, keeping one eye on Candy to make sure
that Candy was enjoying the little teasing act.

Tina finally reached the pillow and flopped over on her back, her ass
dead center on the pillow. She threw her long dark hair behind her and
it spread across the carpet like a rich, dark sunburst. She wiggled on
the pillow to dig her ass into it, setting her breasts quivering. Candy
smiled and sank to all fours just as Tina had down and now crawled over
to her.

“Grrrowll,” she breathed.

“Mmmmeww,” Tina responded, lifting her hips and pushing the mound of
flesh, hidden beneath its thick bush at Candy.

“Grrowwll,” Candy breathed again, sniffing the delicate odor of Tina’s
pussy, which was still slightly wet as a result of Tina’s working over
of Candy. “Open wide, wider …”

Tina squirmed against the rug she lay on, feeling her skin covered with
gooseflesh as the bristles dug in. Obediently, she opened her legs as
far as she could, almost doing a split. Candy watched in amazement as
Tina’s legs spread farther and farther, and then as Tina lifted them,
it looked almost as if Tina’s cunt had come alive and was going to suck
Candy’s mouth. It was more than Candy could take and without another
word she opened her mouth and pulled her lips back and sank her head
into the hair-covered V between Tina’s legs, scoring a direct hit on
her already erect clit, that not-quite poked through the dense bush.
Candy opened her mouth as wide as she could and sucked in all of Tina’s
cunt as she could including the long silky hair that shielded it. The
hair tasted funny in her mouth, but the sweet ooze that she was sucking
out of Tina’s cunt more than made up for it. Candy’s arms weren’t quite
as long as Tina’s but still she had no trouble at all getting a firm
grip on Tina’s boobs and manipulating them around and around, gripping
the nipples and then letting them slip very slowly from her grasp,
gripping them again and letting them slip very slowly from her grasp
again, gripping them.

The blood rushed madly through Tina’s body giving her skin a very red
glow. Tina moaned softly as now Candy transferred her attentions from
the breasts to the hair-pie between Tina’s legs, pulling the hair clear
of Tina’s slit and then digging her tongue deep, deep into it, trying
to poke against the back wall and sucking every bit of juice out of
Tina’s aching cunt. Tina who had dreamed of this happening to her as
she did the same to Candy was no longer on the planet Earth. She had
gone into orbit a long time ago, had closed her eyes and was no longer
aware of what was happening to her except that whatever it was she
liked it very, very much. Candy, ever the artist transferred her
attentions back and forth from cunt to boobs, from slit to knockers,
playing, teasing, pinching, biting, hurting, over and over again,
varying her actions so that Tina’s body, writhing against the bristles
of the rug, couldn’t get used to any sort of routine. And Tina loved
it. One moment the sucking would drive her wild, the next it would be
the pinching and then the biting and then the scratching. Tina buried
her hands deep into the rug, trying to hold back, hold back so she
could enjoy it longer, hold back so that Candy would keep playing with
her forever, sucking, pinching, pulling and biting, over and over
again.

But it was no use. Candy was a touch mistress and she wanted to bring
Tina off and there was nothing that Tina could do about it, except what
she ultimately did … surrender completely and let the waves of orgasm
wash through her entire body. The ceiling that Tina was staring at
started swirling around and around. Suddenly her cunt hurt and her
breasts entire body went stiff and then slack, stiff and slack again
and again. Her breasts quivered and her legs moved jerkily as she dug
her fingers deeper and deeper into the carpet and let the orgasm assume
control of her body.

And then she blacked out.

Tina may have blacked out, but she was still aware of what was
happening around her. She was vaguely aware of the big, black doorman,
Freddie, she heard Candy calling him. He wasn’t wearing his uniform
anymore, he wasn’t wearing anything anymore. Tina was sure of that
because she could see his big, stiff cock, bigger than anything she’d
ever seen before, and it was heading straight into Candy’s twat,
without pausing, without foreplay, his dong soared straight into her
hole and Tina could hear Candy gasp as it pushed past her cuntlips and
banged against the back of her gash. She could hear the slap-slap of
their bodies as Freddie slammed his firm, muscled body against the
soft, white flesh of Candy under him, again and again, until Candy
gasped in pain.

“Stop, oh please stop,” she panted between slaps of their bodies, but
Freddie kept it up.

“Keep going Freddie, don’t let the bitch quit now,” Tina heard another
voice say. She glanced around and saw another man, this one tall, thin
and white with a long bullwhip in his hands.

“Oh please, Steve, tell Freddie to stop, please, please,” Candy cried.

Tina feared for her friend and tried to get to her feet but she heard a
whizzing sound and yelped in pain as the whip snaked out and wrapped
itself around her ankle.

“Back on the floor, lesbian bitch,” Steve bellowed at Tina, who now
wondered what she had gotten into.

“Okay, Freddie, let her up, but tie her across that couch for a little
punishment, then well get to this one here,” Steve laughed.

Tina made a slight move and the whip flicked out again, this time
coming so close to her that she could feel the air moving.

“Hold still bitch,” Steve spat out.

Tina turned and could see that Freddie had withdrawn from Candy, but he
was coming and shooting it out all over her body in great gobs and
streams. He picked her up and laid her across the back of the couch and
shackled her hand and foot so she couldn’t move. Freddie walked over to
Tina and plopped down beside her and ran his fingers through her hair.
Tina, afraid, withdrew.

“Don’t worry baby, this is a little game they play a couple of times a
month,” He said. “Steve digs it, Candy digs it and so do I, now why
don’t you relax.”

Candy could barely move. But she turned her head toward Tina and smiled
as Freddie put his arm around Tina’s back and cupped one of her boobs
in his strong hands.

Now Steve stripped his shorts off, showing off his erection which stood
just as proud as Freddie’s did. He drew his whip back and brought it
forward sharply across Candy’s buttocks. Candy yelped as the pain raced
through her body.

“Take that you lesbian bitch, he spat out at her and brought the whip
forward again, this time an inch or two higher, creating another ugly
welt in Candy’s white backside.

“Oh please stop, please stop, I’ll be faithful,” Candy pleaded. “Just
stop, never again, never again–”

But the whip came forward again, sharply again, this time landing
across the first welt raising it even higher.

Candy was reduced to wailing and tears, gasping, barely able to talk.
Steve laughed as he raised the whip a second time, and a third time and
again and again. Tina made a move as if to jump up, but Freddie grabbed
her and restrained her.

“Look, they both dig this,” he hissed as Tina, looking at her body and
licking his lips. He pushed Tina down on her back and covered her body
with his, grabbing her boobs and pressing them down into her ribs. Tina
could feel his big stiff cock, and she felt him slide up, still pinning
her breasts. He pushed his cock roughly in her face and as Tina gasped
trying to breathe he shoved it into her mouth almost choking her. He
pumped his cock in and out of her mouth, while in the background, Tina
heard Steve cursing, the whip cracking and Candy screaming and wailing.

Tina was going out of her mind, but his goddamn cock tasted good. She
could still taste the residue of his come and now she felt a new
trickle. She gasped for air and kept swallowing it as it trickled. It
tasted sweet and she didn’t want to lose a drop of it. Suddenly Freddie
pulled his cock from her mouth and slid down her body, treating her
breasts roughly. He pulled her legs apart and shoved his dong deep into
her gash. Tina’s cunt felt good from the treatment Candy had given it,
but it felt even better now with a real cock inside of it reaming the
hell out of heir.

It only took two minutes and she was coming again, bucking and twisting
under Freddie as he released his own load and let it shoot deep into
her. Suddenly Freddie turned over, getting on the floor with Tina atop
him. This was going to be a new treat for Tina, who was completely
unaware now of what was happening to Candy. She rode up and down, up
and down on Freddie’s rod, pumping furiously and feeling her cunt being
scraped raw by his massive too]. Suddenly she became aware of Steve
hunching over her.

“So you’re not a lezzie after all,” he whispered. “You just wanted to
hump my wife, you bitch.”

Tina was suddenly very frightened, and tried to get off Freddie, but he
had his arms locked around her and his legs were wrapped around hers,
spreading them and holding them down.

“Now, you’re going to get it right up your ass,” Steve whispered with
an evil smile on his face. “Right up your ass, for stealing my wife you
lesbian bitch.”

“No, no, please,” she pleaded, but it was no use. Freddie had her in a
tight grip, his cock still inside her, and she was powerless to move.
Steve crouched between Tina’s spread legs being held down by Freddie
and leaned his cock against the muscles around her little asshole.

“Take that, you little bitch,” he breathed as he leaned forward
slightly pushing his cock into the knot of muscles and then past them
into her asshole.

“No, stop,” Tina gasped as the pain shot through her body and Steve’s
cock continued on course into her asshole.

“No, stop,” she panted again as the pain became exquisite and then
suddenly turned to pleasure. Now Tina was being reamed from both sides
and she was beginning to enjoy it. A big black stud under her and a
white rider atop of her. They were moving like a piston engine now and
Tina loved it. She had already come about a half dozen times, but now
she felt both her lovers pouring forth their magic love potions and
both her cunt and asshole were tender as the juice poured into her from
both ends.

Candy had gotten free from her shackles and now walked over to the
threesome, lying exhausted on the floor. She stood over them, hands on
her hips, legs apart smiling down at them.

“I hope you enjoyed out little game,” she smiled down at Tina. “I
always do.”

Tina who had now been fucked more thoroughly than she had in a long
time smiled up, “Yeah, once I get the hang of it, but you had me going
there for a while.”

“Surprises are always better,” Candy smiled, reaching a hand down to
Tina. “C’mon, let’s take a shower.”

The two women showered together, exchanging more than just casual
gropes in the shower. Both had been completely satisfied, in fact,
fucked to death, but somehow they just seemed to turn each other on,
that’s all.

Tina spent that night with Candy and her husband, but Steve seemed to
be tired so Candy and Tina cuddled up. Both were too sore to try
anything heavy, but they slept in each other’s arms, exchanging deep
soul kisses, all through the night.

The experience, despite having a big dong shoved up her ass, was a
pleasant one and Tina dropped by several times more to have both her
holes filled at once.

* * *

And the dream of that evening with Candy and Steve and Freddie was
almost as pleasant as the real thing, but now Tina was being wakened by
the movement of the waterbed she had been dozing on.

Chapter 5

The waterbed started undulating softly and Tina was gently awakened by
its wave motion. She was suddenly aware of other people in the room,
over across the room she could see three bodies close together lovingly
caressing one another. Tina could only get a flimsy view of things
through the one eye that she had tentatively opened and that view was
distorted by the up and down motion of the waterbed. Tina opened her
other eye and looked more closely at the trio in the corner.

Now she could see lanky blonde Alice, who had joined Tina and Cliff for
a tumble in the sack, kneeling before another woman. The woman was none
other than Martha, the hostess of this little bash and Alice’s mother.
Alice was kneeling in front of Martha who was sitting on a beanbag
chair with her legs wide apart and her ringlets of red hair surrounded
her hole. Tina felt a warmth between her legs as she viewed Martha’s
crotch, the red hair thin enough to let the pink lips of her cunt and
her reddish clit show. But even more than Martha’s cunt, her small,
oval tits, so small that her nipples practically covered the entire
tits, jiggled up and down as she squirmed deeper into the beanbag.
Alice was breathing hard on the floor in front of her mother, watching
as Martha took her own tits in her hands and squeezed them gently,
cupping them and offering them to Alice, her daughter.

“Here, baby, take them,” Martha cooed. “You probably don’t remember the
last time you sucked on them.”

“I was pretty small then,” Alice giggled as She climbed up her mother’s
body, sensuously pausing to run her tits through her mother’s cunt
hair.

“Ohhhh!” Alice breathed as her tits rubbed through the rough red hair.
Now she slithered further up her body and sucked her mother’s tits into
her mouth. The tits may have been small, but they adequately filled
Alice’s mouth and she murmured with delight as the nipples hardened and
slithered about, around her tongue, through her teeth and over her
lips. Watching from the waterbed, Tina could see the saliva dribbling
out of Alice’s mouth and down her mother’s body, mingling with the
sweat to form little pools in the creases of her skin and navel.

“Go down on me, baby girl,” Martha breathed. “Suck my cunt, little
girl, oh, please, suck it.”

Martha squirmed harder and harder, burying her ass deeper and deeper
into the beanbag chair, so that Alice had to squirm all the way down,
her head in her mother’s crotch and her ass up in the air so that she
could get her mouth down over her mother’s red-fringed cunt. Tina lay
on the waterbed letting the wave motions move her up and down slowly,
watching Alice’s ass. It was a lovely ass and Tina felt the warmth
spread through her body just watching it wiggle as Alice bit and sucked
on her mother’s writhing body.

Alice’s body hair had not yet grown in fully and Tina could see Alice’s
bright red gash through the scraggly blonde hair that sprouted around
it. Tina wished she had the energy to get up and go over there and get
a mouthful of it, but she just didn’t feel like moving so she reached a
finger down to her own cunt and twisted that finger around and around
through her own dense bush and into the pleasure hole that the bush
guarded.

The warmth raced through her body now and Tina felt good all over,
especially when she saw that someone else had also gotten turned on by
Alice’s lovely little cunt flapping in the breeze. Tina looked away
from her own cunt to see who was going to ream Alice. It was her
father, George, who stood over her drooling, then sinking down to his
knees behind his daughter and pushing his rod into her hole. Alice
spread her legs and her cunt Ups opened slightly, letting George’s rod
slip right in. Alice swallowed the cock with her cunt without missing a
beat in the going-over she was giving her mother, whose head fell back
as she lost control of her body.

George moved back and forth slamming his cock into his daughter’s hole
and with each slam he pushed her harder and harder against her mother’s
hole. With each push, Martha went further and further into orbit, her
head rolled from side to side and her tongue hung out of her open
mouth, rolling from side to side as she squirmed in ecstasy.

It was a beautiful scene and Tina, who was still playing with herself,
was getting turned on incredibly just by watching. Her cunt hair was
soaking wet as her pussy expelled the liquid that was welling up inside
her and her slippery fingers had trouble gripping her erect clit, but
that made the sensation even better as her clit slipped out of her
fingers every time she pinched it. The clit slipped slowly out so that
she could feel every sensation over the little pink knob.

Tina rolled over on her stomach and watched the threesome in the
corner, intertwined, undulating together, all of them barely in control
of what they were doing. Oh, how she yearned for a big stiff cock to be
shoved up her slippery split. Tina pulled her hands from her cunt and
massaged her entire torso, spreading the pussy juice over her
midsection and rubbing it into her tits that were also aching for some
action. Tina was so close to ecstasy that her jaw was paralyzed, unable
to utter a sound. In the doorway she could see Cliff, and she tried to
beckon him over to the waterbed. She stared at his stiff cock, but he
didn’t pay any attention to her. He headed straight for the threesome.
His mother’s mouth was wide open and it appealed to him. George laughed
as he slammed his pelvis against his daughter’s ass driving his cock
home again and saw his son take up a position over his wife’s mouth.

Martha opened her eyes and came alive.

“Here, baby, put it in,” she whispered between gasps as she opened her
mouth even wider, and took Cliffs cock in her hand and guided it into
her mouth. She closed her mouth tight over its red head and rolled it
back and forth between her right and left cheeks. But Cliff wasn’t
satisfied, his entire cock ached for action and he wanted to shove all
of it down. He grabbed his mother’s hair roughly and pulled her head
even further back so that it touched the floor. From across the room
Tina could see Martha’s throat grow tight as her head was bent back in
an unnatural position. Cliff got down on his knees and pushed his
weapon at his mother’s mouth, deeper and deeper. From across the room,
Tina could see Martha’s throat stretch to accommodate her son’s dong.
It stretched her tight throat muscles and Tina could almost see the
outline of Cliff’s thing as he plunged it in and out.

Martha could make almost no sound except strangled gurgles as Cliff
plunged his cock in and out of her mouth and Alice gnawed and sucked at
her cunt. Tina was tearing at her own cunt now, the mad foursome in the
corner was turning her green with envy and despite the fact that her
cunt was already sopping wet and her body was already covered with her
own come, she wanted still more and more and more, but then she blacked
out and when she came to, the foursome must have broken up because
there was Cliff perched between her spread legs, with his cock buried
deep in the bush at her crotch, so deep that she could feel it
hammering away against the deepest recesses of her aching slit.

Without even wondering how the hell Cliff had gotten on top of her, and
without asking, she started moving in unison with him. He sat on top of
her pressing against her boobs with his hands to get leverage so that
he might sink his rod even deeper into her. His hands on her tits felt,
oh, so good, and she wanted more and more.

She squirmed around on the waterbed, moving her tits around under his
hands so that the nipples, already bright red and erect, slid back and
forth under his fingers arousing those needle-sharp adornments on her
tits even more.

Tina was going to come any minute now and she knew it in every fiber of
her body. Her nipples were the first to signal that an orgasm would
soon obliterate her mind, but her cunt was beginning to pulsate
uncontrollably, gripping and releasing, gripping and releasing Cliff’s
rod and now her arms and legs started twitching. Cliff was on the same
wave length as Tina because his ramming motions started to slow down,
too. He also was approaching his boiling point and suddenly as if a gun
had sounded ending the half of a football game, both bodies merged
together. Cliff poured his insides into Tina via the cock that
connected them. Tina arched up to get as much of the potent prick into
her as she could. She could feel the waves of coming shooting into her,
bouncing around the wall of her pleasure cave.

Now Tina let herself loose, yielded to the pent-up passions which had
raged in her body as she watched the foursome earlier in its massive
interhumping. For one of the first times in her life Tina had gotten
immensely horny watching them and had been unable to satisfy herself.
Now was the time with Cliff’s cock discharging into her, she let out a
yelp and then her body went rigid. Her eyes were closed, but she could
see a constellation of colors swirling around her head. Cliff’s hands
were still firmly planted on her tits, pinching her nipples between his
fingers and this only drove her wilder and wilder. Her back arched and
she tossed and turned. Even with Cliff on her, the waterbed made it
easy for her to move and she practically threw Cliff across the room.
His cock, completely discharged now, had lost its erection, but that
didn’t bother Tina In the least. The locked floodgates had been opened
wide and she moved up and down, humping some imaginary lover, up and
down, around and around, she could feel Cliff slide off her now, but
even that didn’t bother her. She gyrated around and around gradually
slowing down as the energy stored up during the massive fucking drained
out of her body, leaving her limp and listless on the waterbed.

Tina didn’t know how long she had been lying on the waterbed in a state
of total destruction, but she did hear a voice calling her.

“Hey, Tina,” she heard, “wake up, babe.”

She looked up to see that Gary, who had fucked her front and back was
jostling her awake.

“You’ve been lying there for an hour,” he laughed, “you’ll miss all the
fun downstairs.”

Tina smiled and extended a hand to Gary who pulled her up and wrapped
one of his big meat hooks around her waist. “You’re missing Donna doing
her thing downstairs,” he said leading her to the stairway.

Perched on the stairway, Tina could see that most of the dozen or so
guests had formed a circle around a short, but very well-built dark-
haired woman whose hair was cut in a pageboy. Tina remembered her. She
was the Donna ad been at the Miers’ orgy a couple of weeks ago, the one
where she had met Peter Jamison. Donna had tried to nail Peter before
Tina had, but fortunately Julie Miner had intervened. Now she was the
center of attention as she went into a bellydance without anything on.

Tina had to admit that it was very sensual indeed, for although Donna’s
body wasn’t all that great, she did know how to use it. She wiggled and
squirmed with a great deal of skill, quivering one tit, and then the
other, and finally both in harmony. She managed to thrust his hips
forward at just the right angle, showing off her pussy with its
ringlets of teased, fluffy hair. Her clit poked through the hair
seductively and she seemed to have the ability to wiggle it around,
too.

Now Donna sank into a limbo, spreading her legs wide apart and firmly
planting herself in the middle of the circle. She arched her back and
let her head fall back. Her nipples were erect and the skin on her
torso stretched tight, pressing her tits against her ribcage so the
only part that still protruded were her cherry-red nipples, hard and
firm, like bullets.

She gyrated around and around, brushing her short hair against the
floor. Her prominent cunt lips poked through her mound of hair and
stood out bright and red for all to see. And still she gyrated her hips
and took short steps, forward as if wiggling and squirming her way
under an imaginary limbo stick. Donna quickly grabbed a cigar from one
of the men in the circle and deftly inserted the burning instrument
between her cunt lips. Tina could see that every man in the room had a
king-sized erection from the performance the little bitch was putting
on. Most of the men, without thinking about it, had started toying with
their own weapons even before Donna had jammed the burning cigar into
her cunt, but now they were quietly going wild.

Donna was the center of attraction and she knew it and she was loving
every second of it. She clenched and unclenched her cunt lips while
still in the limbo position, making it seem like the damned cigar had a
life of its own. Every man in the room, with his erection, was envying
that cigar crammed into her hot little cunt. The cigar wiggled up and
down, and from right to left as Donna twitched the muscles of her cave.
Now she started drawing the cigar deeper and deeper into her cunt. But
she was careful not to let the burning edge get too close to her fluffy
hair-pie.

Now she started pushing the cigar out, laughing and squirming as she
surveyed the audience she had so quickly acquired. But this was too
much for her. The little act had gotten her excited and Donna just
couldn’t take it anymore. She let herself fall back on the floor and
now gripped the cigar with her hands and started plunging it in and out
of her own hot little cunt.

The excitement built up and in one quick spasm, Donna came. A couple of
the men applauded in jest as Donna returned the cigar and wiped the
juice away from the little cunt she had just displayed so proudly.

“Okay, everybody, let’s listen to me now–”

That was George and he had that mischievous little smile that indicated
that he was going to suggest a hot little something.

“Now the best two lays in the room are Tina and Donna,” he started as
there was a general murmur of agreement in the room, among both the men
who laughed, and the women who smiled as they self-consciously fingered
the cunts that they had offered both to the men and women in the room.

“Hey, listen,” George started, trying to still the group again. “Let’s
have a little fight to the finish to see who’s the better orgiast.
We’ll form a circle and whoever pins her opponent first will be crowned
the orgiast.”

There was a general murmur of agreement as the men looked forward to a
battle between the two women, both beautiful, but one tall and well put
together and the other short and compact. Each with their own distinct
style, yet each so juicy and fuckable that they could drive any man up
a tree.

“Okay, everybody, now these are the rules,” George called out, “listen.
Both gladiators will have their bodies coated with grease. Both will
wear a chain around the waist, and the first one to pin the other for
the count of three will win. There will be as many rounds as necessary.
And dig this, the winner gets to do anything she wishes to the loser.
Anything at all …”

“Okay?” George laughed.

The response was unanimous.

“Yeah,” someone shouted.

“Dig it.”

“Let’s go–”

A pair of hands grabbed Tina and before she knew what was happening she
found herself spread roughly on the floor and several pairs of hands
started assaulting her, smearing her body with a thick layer of
perfumed oil. It took a few minutes, but now Tina was getting into it.
A pair of strong masculine hands cupped one of her tits and vigorously
rubbed oil into it, much more carefully than was absolutely necessary.
Tina arched her back to push her breasts deeper into the hands which
fondled her. She could feel another pair of hands, feminine this tier
judging by the long fingernails, rubbing the scented oil through her
thick, sweaty bush. The oil felt cool and sweet as it worked its way
through Tina’s bush and into the gentle folds of her slit and over the
pinkish knob of her clit.

Now someone lifted Tina’s midsection and passed a cold, silver chain
under her. The hands felt rough and strong, and the cold of he silver
felt good against her oiled body as she wiggled against it. Tina felt
the hands wrap the chain tightly around her waist and lock it with a
little matching silver lock. Tina couldn’t see what was happening to
her opponent, but she assumed that Donna was getting the same
treatment.

Someone took Tina by the arms and lifted her and pushed her forward.
Suddenly Tina found herself in the center of a circle, faced by Donna,
also wearing a silver chain, her tits glistening and bouncing as she
rocked back and forth on her heels.

“Come on, bitch,” Donna hissed, crouching low and stretching her hands
out toward Tina, circling her, trying to catch her tall rival from
behind.

Tina turned carefully and laced fingers with her opponent, trying to
pull her to the ground, but Tina slipped and fell and before she knew
what was happening, she felt the breath knocked out of her as Donna
leaped on top of her. The chains jangled as the two women rolled on the
floor, their greased bodies slipping and sliding around the floor as
they struggled with each other.

The crowd yelled its encouragement as the two tumbled madly. Tina felt
the long nails of her opponent rake across her body, scratching her all
over, and drawing blood from one of her nipples. Strangely, this
scratching sent a shiver through Tina’s body and she felt her cunt
cream. It hurt, but it also felt good. Tina managed to get atop her
rival, but she couldn’t maintain her position because Donna managed to
grab her chain and tug her out of position. She slid off the chunky
battler, their tits rubbing each other. Tina was torn by feelings of
sensuous desire toward her opponent, but also wanted to beat the shit
out of her. Donna struggled atop Tina and dug her oily hands into
Tina’s bush, grabbing a handful and pulling hard. Tina was quickly
snapped from her reverie of warm feeling. Now she knew that nothing
should get in her way. She’d beat the little bitch to within an inch of
her life and then fuck her good.

Tina let out a yelp when Donna grabbed her, but Donna laughed.

“Can’t take it, huh?” she snorted. She grabbed another handful of hair
and pulled again. And again Tina screamed, this time louder as she felt
the pain shoot from the tips of her cunt hair all through her body.
This was a fight to the death and now, she, too, would swing into
action.

Tina dug her fingernails into her opponent’s body and raked straight
down, loosening skin and flesh as she pulled. Now she could feel
Donna’s grip on her bush loosening. Tina pulled her hands all the way
to Donna’s chain and then, grabbing a handful of the chain, pulled
back, tearing Donna off her body and sending her sprawling. Tina jumped
up and stood over Donna who was still sprawled on the floor, recovering
from the spill.

“Come on,” Tina hissed. “Get up and take it, bitch.”

Donna rolled over and tried to rise, but Tina lashed out with her bare
feet and caught her squarely in her gash, knocking the wind out of her.

“Come on, you cheap little whore,” Tina yelled, as Donna doubled up
with pain. The shoe was on the other foot now and Donna wasn’t
responding, except with gasps for air. Tina jumped on top of her
opponent, knocking her to the ground and digging her hands into her
bush and pulling hard. Tina rode the little bitch, alternately tugging
at Donna’s bush, scratching her tits and pummeling her midsection.

Donna’s body was covered with bruises, but she still had some fight
left in her and now she arched her back spilling Tina onto the floor,
but the advantage didn’t last long. Donna tried to get up, but before
she could Tina caught her off balance and pushed her over, and this
time Donna landed on her back. Tina seized her advantage and again
mounted Donna, sitting astride her buttocks.

The chain around Tina’s waist felt cold and comfortable as she drew
long, sweaty breaths. Tina bunched her hand into a fist, but left one
knuckle protruding. She brought this down hard just above Donna’s
kidney. Donna yelped in pain and arched heir back trying to get loose.
Tina didn’t yield her advantage for a moment, bringing her fist down
hard again in the same spot.

Donna’s cry of pain came across loud and clear and now the assembled
guests, those who weren’t busy rubbing against each other, let out
shouts of approval. Tina’s body had them all turned on and they were
solid in her corner.

Tina bent down over Donna’s head and whispered in her ear, “Hold still,
you silly bitch, or I’ll really cream you.”

Donna fell still, stopping her crying and her squirming. Tina relaxed
now, sitting astride her opponent. She could feel her oiled skin
rubbing against Donna’s and it felt good, but Tina was afraid to enjoy
it because Donna was the kind of scheming bitch who would take
advantage of any opening. But the warm feeling that was spreading
through Tina’s body was unstoppable, and this combined with Donna’s
stillness lulled Tina into a sense of false security. As much as she
hated the bitch she had conquered, Tina had to admit that she had a
good body, the kind any man or even woman could enjoy and that’s just
what she was doing now. Their oiled bodies felt good against one
another and in just a minute or two, Tina could feel her entire body
glowing as she continued to rub back and forth against Donna’s prone
body.

Tina knew that she was running a risk by masturbating now, but the heat
of the battle and the group watching her provided too much pressure and
she threw her head back and continued rubbing until she felt the warm
waves of orgasm washing over her body. The intensity of the orgasm
forced Tina to release her grip and it was at that moment that Donna
arched her back and flipped Tina neatly onto the ground and bounded up
again. Tina’s orgasm was rudely brought to a halt as she toppled on the
ground and bounced lip again.

She felt Donna grab her, but the grab didn’t do any good because of the
oil all over her body. Tina danced out of the way and whirled around
and tried to grab Donna, but her grab attempt also failed. The two
women danced around and around, each trying to grab the other but
failing as all they managed to grab was slick, oiled skin. Donna was
the first one to make contact with the sliver chain, grabbing the one
around Tina’s waist. Whoever controlled the chain controlled the match.

Now was the time to end the match and Tina knew that it was now or
never. She allowed Donna to grab her chain and pull her close, but then
very suddenly, brought her fist forward, sinking it into Donna’s kidney
again and again. Donna doubled over in pain. She completely forgot
about her grip on Tina’s chain, concerned only with the pain that was
racking her body. Tina drew her fist back and brought it full into
Donna’s stomach completely immobilizing her. Now she was ready to move
in for the kill.

Tina pushed Donna over. It didn’t take much energy since Donna was as
helpless as a kitten. Tina straddled Donna. This time not getting
turned on as their cunts came into contact. Nothing would divert Tina
from her final victory now and Tina grabbed the chain around Donna’s
waist and twisted it. Donna was moaning in agony, and now the new
pressure was too much for her. The silver chain cut viciously into her
body and now her sobs were broken and irregular. She could barely
squeeze out another sound as the chain tightened around her midsection
cutting a deep gash into her skin.

“Beg for mercy you two-bit whore,” Tina hissed at her downed opponent.

“Please, please let go,” Donna begged. “Let go.”

“Plead for mercy, you bitch,” Tina laughed.

“Oh, please, Mercy, mercy,” Donna begged.

“Again, you bitch,” Tina murmured, “again.” This time Tina twisted the
chain even more almost entirely cutting off Donna’s ability to breathe.
Donna’s legs thrashed about aimlessly. She was unable to control them
and unable to do anything about the death grip Tina had on her.

“Oh, please, let go,” Donna whispered. “You win, you win. I’ll do
anything, anything you want.”

Those were the words Tina wanted to hear.

She had a special little punishment in mind for this little bitch and
now she would get to administer it. Tina released her grip and let the
chain unwind. Donna took a deep breath and everyone in the room applaud
as Tina bounded up and held her hands over her head as a champion
should.

“Well, Tina, what would you like to do?” George asked.

“Give me that, I’m going to hump that little pussy right up the ass,”
Tina grinned, pointing at the dildo.

She strapped the dildo on, inserting one end into her own twat so she
could feel it as she hammered into Donna’s ass.

Donna could see what was coming and she tried to squirm away, but a
couple of men grabbed her and laid her over the arm of a couch, holding
her down and exposing her rich, plump ass.

“She’s all yours, Tina,” George smiled.

Tina approached her victim and without any attempt to ease her entry
humped forward ramming the dildo into Donna’s ass. Donna let out a
scream, but the scream felt good to Tina’s ears. The excitement was too
much for Tina who felt the dildo ramming her own cunt. Tina’s clit
ached as the dildo rubbed against it. The dildo moved roughly in and
out of Donna’s ass and she continued to scream and beg for mercy, but
Tina no longer had any for the little bitch who had tried to take
advantage of her.

In and out, in and out, the dildo tunneled a wide hole in Donna’s ass
and gently tickled Tina’s cunt. It was as it should be, the winner
fucking the hell out of the loser. The waves of warm, sensuous
vibrations raced through Tina’s body. The group cheered her on as they
watched her humping backward and forward, her tits jumping about madly.

This time Tina had nothing to fear as her body grew hotter and hotter.
She completely shut out of her mind Donna’s cries of pain as the dry
dildo plunged in and out of her ass. Tina couldn’t care less. A trickle
of blood oozed out of Donna’s aching asshole which was still being
reamed, but Tina didn’t care. She was an inch short of orgasm and she
made one more, deep forward plunge. Donna’s scream split the air as the
dildo went further into her ass than before, but Tina didn’t care, her
orgasm was starting.

“Ahhhhh!” she cried as her body shook and jittered as the pleasure/pain
raced through her body.

Chapter 6

Tina’s body was sore all over. Her asshole had been thoroughly
cornholed, her cunt had been reamed sore and her throat had been
scraped and banged. Her tits were aching from the sucking and biting
she’d gotten, but Tina loved it. In fact, her body never felt good
unless it had been brutally overused and although the humping she’d
done before the wrestling match with Donna was nothing to sneeze at,
what happened afterward was even better.

Donna had been left lying in a corer to nurse her wounds and two of the
men had picked Tina up and carried her to the bar and threw her atop
it. Someone had fashioned a wreath of plastic flowers and someone else
jammed it down over Tina’s head. The flowers felt scratchy, but Tina
continued to wear them, and after a couple of rounds of drinks, Tina
fulfilled one of her greatest fantasies. She took on every, man and
woman in the room, two and three at a time.

The evening faded into a blur for Tina but she recalled one man shoving
his cock up her asshole while another chewed her cunt, and others
grabbed at her tits. Male and female hands together pawed her. Suddenly
she felt a pair of hands prying her lips apart and before she knew it
someone shoved his rod into her mouth. Tina threw her head back and
swallowed it eagerly. It wasn’t very big but it went down easily and
soon she could feel come pouring down her throat and over her lips and
dripping down her chest, where it mingled with the sweat and oil and
where the groping hands of the group massaged it vigorously into every
pore of her skin.

Tina was sound asleep and continued dreaming her muddled dream of the
night before, a constantly changing cavalcade of cocks, rods, cunts,
slits, tools and hands, hands, hands, tearing at her body using her.
She couldn’t remember who did what, but she knew that everything was
done because even in her sleep she could feel that her body ached
deliciously. There was one thing that Tina did remember because it was
an entirely new experience for her.

One of the men pulled the others off and pushed Tina down to her knees.
He stepped back and let loose a long stream of piss, hosing Tina’s hot
body down with his delicious liquid. It felt hot and it felt good as it
splashed her nipples and over her tits and trickled down her body. Soon
another stream joined the rust and then another and another. Soon Tina
was being doused by an ocean of hot piss and it felt good. Tina cupped
her hands and caught some of it, playfully flinging it back at her
attackers and at the women who watched. Another woman dropped to the
floor beside Tina, joining her under the barrage of piss, flinging it
at the others as she caught it in her cupped hands. The hot piss washed
the sweet oil and come off Tina’s body and Tina wondered how the
barrage of urine could keep coming for so long, but somehow it did.

And when the men emptied their bladders they reached for two seltzer
bottles behind the bar, squirting it at the two women who wallowed in
the cold fluid which was a welcome change from the hot streams of just
a few minutes.

Tina was wet from head to toe and now she blacked out again remembering
only snatches of the rest of the evening. She’d humped George and Cliff
again, and had had a very long sensuous session with Alice and had
finally ended up with Marshall, a short squat fireplug of a man who
looked totally sexless, but could nevertheless hump the brains out of
any poor working girl. Marshall had dragged Tina off to a corner and
taken her on a trip around the world, coming rust in her asshole, which
had opened nice and wide by now and was eager to accept any tool, then
in her cunt, which was scraped sore but still ready for action and
climaxing in her mouth by sending torrents of come deep into her
stomach. Tina hadn’t eaten all night, but she really didn’t need to
with all that sweet come she was devouring.

Tina felt a hand gently squeezing her tits and she started waking up,
realizing now that she was in the back seat of a limousine. Tina opened
one eye and surveyed the surroundings. She was completely nude, with a
large cloak draped around her body. The screen between driver and
passenger compartments was closed and she was aware that Marshall was
squeezing her tits gently.

“Wake up, baby, we’re almost there,” he whispered.

“Where?” Tina replied, yawning as she squeezed that one word out.

“The airport,” he laughed. “We’re going off to Haiti, my love, to visit
my little shack on the beach.”

“That’s nice,” Tina yawned, looking around the little passenger
compartment. Now her eyes fell on Donna who was sitting on the jump
seat, her head bent low over Marshall’s crotch giving him a blow-job.
Marshall’s cock was obviously still as good as ever despite the humping
of the night before because it was as big and stiff as it ever was, and
it was much too large for Donna to swallow.

“What’s she doing here?” Tina snarled at Marshall.

“Don’t worry, she’s promised to behave herself I’m sure you two can
learn to get along, right?” Marshall asked Donna.

Without missing a beat of her blow-job, Donna nodded her head and
Marshall shivered as the sensations of the wiggle spread through his
rod and up into his body.

“I couldn’t find your clothes when we left,” he said to Tina, “so I
just wrapped you in your cloak. We’ll get you some new ones once we
land in Haiti.”

The limousine rolled through the airport gates and into the private
hanger where Marshall kept his Lear jet. Tina hopped from the car and
hurried into the Plane, barefoot and bare-assed. The inside of the
plane was cold and Donna, who followed Tina into the plane Pointed to
the rear compartment.

“It’ll be warmer in there,” she said as she took Tina’s hand and led
her in.

“Make yourselves comfortable, We’ll take off in about half an hour,”
Marshall shouted to the girls and then turned to talk with the
attendants. He’d pilot this flight himself.

The rear compartment was outfitted with a twin bed-sized cot and Tina,
still sleepy lay down on it and drew the cloak around her. She was
still cold and shivered in the unheated airplane. Donna kicked her
shoes off and lay down beside Tina, squirming under the cover and
offering her body to Tina to help her keep warm.

Donna, who was still fully dressed, had a hot little body and Tina
appreciated the gesture. She curled up and pressed her body beside
Donna’s, rubbing their cheeks together. Tina was beginning to warm up
now, and she leaned over and kissed Donna on the cheek. Donna stirred
slightly and turned her head, offering her lips to Tina.

Tina was willing to bury the hatchet and she accepted Donna’s lips,
returning the kiss. Their lips almost came glued together. Tina’s were
cold and Donna’s were burning hot. Before Tina knew what happened,
Donna had rolled over on her and had poked her tongue deep into Tina’s
mouth. Her tongue rolling around in Tina’s mouth felt good and Tina
felt herself becoming aroused again. Tina reached for Donna’s blouse
and started undoing. Donna shifted her body to make Tina’s task easier.
Only three of the buttons had been fastened and it took barely a minute
until Donna’s healthy tits were hanging loose, brushing over Tina’s
tits.

Donna’s tits showed the signs of last night’s battle, but they felt
good and hot as they brushed against Tina’s. Donna rolled over on her
back and slipped her micro-skirt down her hips, letting it fall to the
floor. Tina, who was just returning to consciousness felt an
overpowering urge to eat her sweet pussy and now, still huddled under
the cloak which covered them both, squirmed down toward the foot of the
bed so she could sink her teeth into Donna’s furry little gash. Last
night she had kicked and scratched it as viciously as she could and
now, just a few hours later, she was barely able to control herself as
she sniffed the sweet cunt and licked the little pink nc above it and
the rich, fleshy lips which shielded it. Donna who had fought so hard
and so dirty the night before knew that this morning things were
different. She had been vanquished and beaten, but now she was being
loved.

Donna spread her legs and arched her back offering her hungry little
cunt up to Tina who was anxious to accept it. Tina started slowly
licking Donna’s cunt from top to bottom and from bottom to top in long,
slow, smooth motions, curling her tongue through the cunt hair and
teasing Donna’s cunt lips to get her warmed up for the final assault.
Little beads of moisture started dripping from Donna’s cunt and hanging
from the edges of her cunt lips. The drops of pussy juices were either
absorbed by the furry cunt hair or were licked away by Tina who was
savoring every drop of Donna’s sticky-sweet pussy juice.

Donna was having trouble controlling herself and now she started
writhing against the mattress, feeling her smooth skin roughened up by
the unfinished fabric. Donna desperately wanted to feel Tina’s tongue
take the plunge deep into her body, but Tina was playing the tease now
and she knew that she had Donna on the ropes and Tina was enjoying slow
process of torturing Donna. Tina moved her tongue up and down and back
and forth across Donna’s little hair-pie, lingering at the pink lips
which were enlarged now by the flow of blood that rushed down to
Donna’s cunt.

Tina was enjoying herself too damned much to let Donna off the hook
completely and she continued the slow motion. Donna was too hot and she
couldn’t take any more. She arched her hips higher and higher, trying
to suck Tina’s tongue into her cunt, but it was to no avail. Tina had
Donna and she wasn’t letting go. But at last the pressure became too
much. The juice continued to flow from Donna’s cunt and to lick it
faster, Tina had to stick her tongue into Donna’s hole and as she did,
Donna arched her back almost a foot off the bed, rising up to swallow
Tina’s tongue.

The result was as if a time bomb had gone off. Donna started seeing
stars and stripes as her orgasm raced through her body, short-
circuiting her entire nervous system. Donna’s body was locked into the
arched position as she squeezed out a long, soft moan. Tina kept her
tongue inside Donna because the juice was flowing lavishly now. But at
last–it seemed like it had gone on for hours–Donna’s orgasm ended and
she collapsed in a bundle, rolling up almost into a ball in a corner of
the mattress.

Tina had pulled her tongue back and fallen on the other side of the
bed, and now she was aware of the movement of the plane. She looked out
the window and could see that the plane was in the air, but she could
still see the runway. She and Donna who were rolling and jumping on the
bed had just missed the takeoff.

It was very considerate of Marshall not to wake them and interrupt the
humping session just because he was taking off. Tina smiled. It had
been a nice smooth takeoff both for Marshall piloting the plane and for
her piloting Donna, who was just now regaining her composure.

Donna reached a hand to Tina and then the other and embraced her. Their
tits rubbed against each other and warmth spread through both bodies.

“It’s been a long time since I had it that good,” Donna whispered to
Tina, embracing her.

“Neither have I, baby,” Tina replied, continuing the embrace and
rubbing her tits back and forth across Donna’s.

“Let’s lie down and rest,” Donna urged Tina. “It’ll be a long flight
and there’ll be a lot for us to do once we land.”

“You’ve done this before?” Tina asked.

“Uh huh,” Donna nodded, “and it’s a real blast.”

“Tell me about it,” Tina asked.

“No, you’ll see for yourself. It’s always better that way,” Donna
smiled. “Relax, it’s fun.”

“Well, then, tell me about yourself,” Tina asked. “I know nothing about
you. Tell me about the first time. Tell me about how you lost your
cherry.”

Tina lay back and held her arm out for Donna to lay atop and curl next
to her.

“Okay,” Donna said, a twinkle in her eye, as she reclined and thought
about her long-lost cherry.

* * *

“When I lost my cherry, I lost it with a real bang. I was a cheerleader
and the football team was playing for the state-wide championship.
Until that day I had been a pretty little virgin, even my boyfriend had
never gotten beyond my tits. Anyway, the team was losing at half-time
so we decided to goose them a little. We promised them us if they won,”
Donna laughed.

“Hell, for your body, I’d go out there and knock ‘em dead,” Tina
laughed.

“Anyway, the coach went along with it and we didn’t even know how to
have an orgy. But the team won and after we got back home, the coach
arranged for us to have a barbecue behind the school stadium,” Donna
continued.

“He knew what was going to happen and he didn’t care because we won the
championship. Anyway, we all got there and nobody knew what to do
except Ethel. She was the shortest one of the cheerleaders but she had
the biggest knockers, and rumor had it that she would hump anyone.

“Anyway, she had already slept with most of the team and she showed us
how to do it. She shucked off her clothing one piece at a time. Most of
the guys were drunk and they were cheering like mad. Shit, it was an
awful scene. I mean, there we were, a dozen virgins scared out of our
pants. Most of us had a tiny little boobies, and bare little slits, and
there she was with a pair that hung like watermelons and a big hairy
gash.

“Most of the guys started getting undressed, and they were practically
tripping over their hard-ons. Anyway, a couple of guys made it with her
and then the action really started. We were dancing around all nude and
it started raining and we wallowed in the mud–humping and fucking. I
don’t know where I learned to do it all but it seemed so natural that I
just kept doing it. I must have had five or six guys that night and one
or two of the girls, including Ethel.

Donna looked down at Tina who had just dozed off as she had finished
her little tale. Donna lay back and thought more about that magical
evening that was at first so frightening, but turned out so beautiful.
There was, of course, more to tell than she had told, and now she lay
back and thought back to those innocent sixteen-year-old days.

Yes, Ethel had been the first one to wave her hairy gash at the boys,
but most of them had wanted Donna and the first to get her was Mark,
tall and thin and leader of the team. Both were still dressed when he
wrapped his arm around her and with his other hand reached up her
skirt. Donna made no effort to resist. She knew she was going to get
laid that night and she was glad that Mark picked her out.

His strong hand plucked at her panties and pulled them down. Donna
could feel the chill air on her almost-naked pussy. Mark laced his
fingers over her cunt lips and plucked them slightly. Donna felt a
feeling like she’d never known before. Her whole body started singing
and she had barely been touched.

Mark pulled his hands away and started undressing. Donna followed suit,
stripping her skirt and sweater off without any restraint, but pausing,
afraid to pull her bra and panties all the way off. One look at Ethel,
her legs waving in the air and some football player riding her, and
another look as Mark skinned his shorts off convinced her. She’d barely
finished stripping when Mark grabbed her in his arms and started
smothering her with kisses. She felt his cool skin and his erect organ
pressing against her and she let her body hang in Mark’s arms.

Mark held her against his body, kissing her and kneading her ass as he
held her. So this was paradise, Donna thought as she felt Mark scoop
her up in his arms and carry her towards a quiet, grassy corner where
he laid her down gently.

“I’ve never done this before,” Donna whispered to her ardent young
lover.

“Don’t worry. I have and I’ll take care of you,” he smiled, kissing her
full on the lips and working his way down her body, kissing each of her
young tits, sucking on the tiny, erect nipples and licking gently her
midsection. Donna had practically no hair shielding her cunt and Mark
licked gently over the exposed lips, watching them grow red as they
filled with blood.

Donna was getting excited. She’d never felt the kind of blush that
spread through her body. She’d never even masturbated before and now
her body was super-heated with passion. She didn’t quite know why, but
she spread her legs wide. She didn’t know what was happening because
her eyes were shut tight and her hands dug deep into the grass around
her. She clenched and unclenched her hands, digging up the grass and
she wiggled her hips back and forth under the attack of Mark’s tongue
which brushed back and forth over and around her ever-reddening cunt
lips. Donna was uttering short moans and grunts as Mark flicked his
tongue in and out of her cunt. Suddenly Donna felt her whole body catch
fire, every fiber of her skin and bone was flaming and she wanted to
scream, scream, scream, but she found her jaws locked in the wide open
position unable to utter a sound. She didn’t know it yet, but she’d had
her first orgasm. And there were more to come.

Very gently, Mark lay his body atop Donna’s. It felt nice and cool
against her burning skin and still reacting automatically. Donna raised
her legs and locked them around Mark’s waist. She could feel his stiff
rod pressing against her cunt lips and she could feel him pressing down
and his rod about an inch inside of her stopped by the membrane cross
her cunt hole.

Suddenly, it was all over. In one blinding flash of pain, the tender
little skin was ruptured and Mark’s cock slipped all the way into her
little hole. The pain was quickly replaced by pleasure as Mark started
rubbing his cock in and out, in and out, against the fragile walls of
her twat.

For a second time, Donna felt her body catch fire and felt the blood
pound through every vein in her body. Orgasm number two, and still she
wasn’t sure of just what had happened except that it was the best thing
that had ever happened to her before.

And that best thing happened to her again and again that night as she
tried the other championship team members. Her young cunt, which had
done nothing for the previous years of her life was filled to capacity
with her own pussy juice and the come of the others. Donna was the most
popular member of the cheerleading team and after that first session
with Mark one of the most willing. She had to learn exactly what that
hot, fiery feeling that started in her cunt and spread through the rest
of her body was.

She tried big cocks and little ones, thick ones and thin ones and each
of them went sliding into her warm little hole and pounded her without
mercy, which is just what she wanted. Soon her rapidly learning little
twat would grow hairy as Ethel’s had, and Ethel, who until that night
had been the most popular girl in school, and the easiest lay, found
herself displaced by the little vixen with lots to learn and the
enthusiasm to learn it.

* * *

Donna’s dreams were interrupted now by the bump-bump of the small jet
landing. Tina was just waking up now also, and Donna could see that
although both were asleep, each in their own dream world, they had both
been dreaming of the same thing. Tina’s mouth had fallen open and she
had drooled in her sleep down her own chest and onto Donna’s, who, on
the other hand, had found her own index finger buried deep in her own
slippery-wet cunt.

“Well, we’re here,” Marshall smiled, poking his head out of the cock
pit.

Tina reached for the cloak in which she’d been wrapped, but Donna
interrupted her.

“You won’t need that here,” she laughed. “We’re right on the beach near
the house. There’s no one around but the servants and they’re used to
it.”

“Well, that’s nice, I could use, a bit of catching up on my tan,” Tina
smiled, wiping her own tits with a bit of the cloak and reaching to do
the same for Donna.

“Okay, girls, hop out after me and let’s head for a nice, cool drink at
the house,” Marshall said, opening the door to the plane and hopping to
the ground.

Donna bowed low to Tina and motioned her to the door.

“Thank you, love,” Tina smiled at her former rival, putting her arm
around her and squeezing gently. Donna had a fine body and Tina was
glad that she was finally beginning to appreciate it.

Donna felt a warm glow from Tina’s squeeze and put her own arm around
Tina’s back allowing it to fall over Tina’s ass, gently running one of
her fingernails along the crack of that smooth, shapely ass.

Both of them stepped nude out onto the wing of the small jet and
blinked fiercely as the bright sunshine flooded across their bodies and
jumped onto the hot, sandy beach.

Chapter 7

The sun beat down fiercely and after being inside the rather chilly
airplane the burning rays of the sun hitting their skin warmed them
immediately. Marshall had already started toward the house which was
set among a dense clump of palm trees. He had pulled his shirt off and
was undoing his pants and kicking his shoes off, letting them fall as
he walked. From the house a black youngster, perhaps twelve years old,
ran toward Marshall.

“Maku, fetch the suitcases off the plane,” Marshall commanded, swatting
the youngster on his backside as he laughed and ran to do as he, was
bid.

He was tall and strong for his age as he stooped to pick up Marshall’s
scattered clothing on his way to the beached jet. He caught sight of
the two white women, nude and walking arm in arm toward the house and
didn’t seem at all surprised.

“That’s Maku,” Donna said to Tina. “He’s the general houseboy and takes
care of the odds and ends around here, even your end, if you’d like.”

“That’s nice,” Tina said surveying the youngster who struggled to pry
one of the suitcases out of the plane. He also seemed to be struggling
with a very obvious erection that was pushing against the tattered
shorts he was wearing.

“Don’t stare so hard, baby,” Donna teased Tina, giving her buttocks
another gentle squeeze. “His mother Elsie is the cook and housekeeper.
She’s a favorite with Marshall. He treats her like a queen.”

The two continued to the house, looking up at the lush tropical growth
that started so suddenly where the beach ended. The house itself was
massive with a large basement a dining-living area that took up the
whole first floor and a half-dozen bedrooms, each with its own full
bath upstairs.

Tina stared with open eyes at the expensive furniture, while Donna who
had seen it all before watched Tina with amusement.

“Relax, baby,” she laughed. “You’ll get used to all this splendor
before long.”

“Hello, girls,” a feminine voice cut in from the background. Tina
whirled to see who it was. “I’m Elsie. Master told me to show you to
your rooms.”

Tina surveyed the woman who stepped out of the doorway. She was tall,
almost as tall as Tina and had a large figure. Big boobs drooping
forward, a thick, but firm waist and large ample hips that suggested a
lifetime of hard work. Her hair was drawn back in a bun and her skin
was as black as any Tina had ever seen. Her body was draped in a thin
cotton frock with a row of buttons down the center. Half the buttons
were open, allowing her enormous cleavage to show and Tina could see
that Elsie didn’t believe in bras and had large circular nipples
jutting straight out. Elsie didn’t believe in panties either, because
as Tina lowered her eyes she could see that Elsie’s skin was pressed
flush against the frock in a couple of places where sweat had plastered
it to her body. A couple of the kinky hairs from her gash had somehow
pushed through the flimsy cotton frock which ended about a foot or so
above her knee.

“This way,” she said in her heavily accented Caribbean manner, leading
the two upstairs.

“That’s Master’s room,” she said, pointing to the end of the hallway.
Miss Donna is in this room and Miss Tina is here. If you want anything
I’ll be downstairs.”

Elsie turned and plodded down the stairs. Marshall had the corner
bedroom. Tina had been placed next to him and Donna next to Tina. Not a
bad arrangement, Tina thought to herself.

“Well, kiddo,” Donna said. “I don’t know about you, but I could use a
good, hot bath. I’ll see you later.” Donna ran her fingertips across
Tina’s ass, gave it a friendly slap and slithered into her room.

“Yeah,” Tina echoed. “See you later.”

Tina walked into her room and surveyed it. There was a big double bed–
naturally, Tina smiled to herself–a couple of chairs and the usual
bedroom furniture. The bathroom was large and had an extra large-sized
tub. Tina reached over and turned the hot water on letting it splash
into the tub. Without waiting for it to fill she stepped into it and
lay down flat, slithering over to the end of than tub which had the
faucet and lifting her legs in a V so her slit would be under the
running water. She wiggled and squirmed to get the right position so
that the water would gush over and into her gash pounding away at her
clit. Tina reached over and pulled the plug out of the tub. She didn’t
want the tub filling with water. She just wanted to lie flat against
its cool surface so that her cunt could get the pounding it was aching
for. She spread her legs farther and farther apart and opened her cunt
lips with her fingers, parting her hair and laying the pink inner lips
open and bare to the hot gushing water.

Tina’s cunt filled with the hot water in a matter of seconds, but she
kept her lips spread wide and the water pounded into them and the water
that was already in her cunt spurted up and out in little streams. Her
pink clit turned redder and redder under the force of the water and
Tina felt a strange heat spreading through her body which had nothing
to do with the hot water.

Her fingers grew numb and her cunt lips slipped from her fingers,
closing over the pool of water trapped in her cave. The water pounded
against her closed lips now and splashed and splattered all over the
tub bouncing across her tits and spilling over her nipples, which also
ached for action. Tina was still alive, but she had lost control of her
body. She was conscious but unable to do anything but feel the burning
pounding that was pushing her inexorably to orgasm.

Tina was too freaked-out to recognize what was happening, but suddenly
she was no longer under the pounding hot faucet. The first flash of
orgasm had riveted through her body and she’d twisted into a series of
contortions. She flopped over on her belly and then on her side. Her
legs thrashed about splashing water all over the tub, all over her and
all over the bathroom.

The hot water splashing about felt good wetting Tina’s body all over as
she thrashed about against the cool metal of the bathtub. Tina tried
desperately to jam her fingers into her hole, but her body had taken on
a life of its own and it was having its own orgasm, wildly gyrating
under the stream of hot water.

It seemed like an hour later that Tina came, too, somehow dragged
herself to the tub’s drain, put the plug back in so the tub could fill
with water and then collapsed under the strain of her orgasm as the tub
filled with water and floated her body back to reality.

Tina finally opened her eyes and surveyed the bathroom. It was a mess.
There was water splattered all over the ornate-tiled room, the toilet
seat and the mirror over the sink were all wet. Tina had taken a lovely
comfortable room and destroyed it with one single orgasm. Tina fingered
her tits and looked around the room, laughing at the mess she’d made,
but admiring the expense that had gone into the construction of the
room.

She wasn’t sure, but she thought she heard scratching sound. Tina
turned toward the open door and there stood Maku, tentative and
bashful. Tina reacted without thinking, letting out a loud gasp and
trying to cover herself. But then she burst out laughing as Maku
quickly stepped behind the door in embarrassment. She wasn’t used to
flashing her muff at twelve-year-olds and had completely forgotten that
Maku had already gotten a thorough view of her, tits, ass, cunt and
all.

“Come on back, Maku,” Tina called out. “I’m sorry, it’s just that you
startled me. Come on back.”

Timidly the young man peered around the door and then entered the
bathroom, stepping barefoot in one of the puddles.

“It’s okay, Maku,” Tina said when she saw the puzzled look on his face.
“I splashed the water and made the mess.”

“I clean up later,” Maku said smiling.

“Don’t … Thank you,” Tina said, looking over the young man. If he was
only twelve, she thought to herself, he had one hell of a body, and
that body came equipped with a nice cock as she could plainly see by
the bulge in his shorts.

“Miss Donna say Miss Tina maybe like a massage. It is Maku’s specialty,
no?”

“Sure,” Tina said sensing an opening. “Shall I get out of the tub?”

“No, Miss Tina,” Maku replied stepping closer. “Stay in tub, Maku climb
in, tub is big enough.”

“Be my guest,” Tina smiled as Maku started climbing into the tub.

“But take those shorts off, you’ll only get them wet in here,” she
continued.

“Sure thing, Miss Tina,” Maku smiled. “No get shorts wet.”

He slipped gracefully out of them, sliding them down his hips, drawing
one leg up and pulling it off and then drawing the other leg through
the shorts. He flipped them through the open door and onto the dry rug
in the next room. Tina surveyed her young masseur. His limbs were
strong and well-formed, but although he was on the skinny side, his
body was well-endowed with tough, stringy muscles. There was a fringe
of kinky hair around his generous cock, which was now beginning to stir
amid that fringe and come to life. Even in its unerect state it was
large.

Tina spread her legs so that each touched one wall of the tub. She
didn’t feel like talking any more, so she just gestured to the area
between her legs. Maku had been here before and knew how to pick up a
hint. He stepped nimbly over the wall of the tub and over Tina’s legs
and fell to his knees in the water between her legs. He stared at the
rich, hairy muff that beckoned him, and at the large tits that
anticipated his strong hands kneading them.

He stretched his arms wide and flexed his muscles and leaned down to
Tina. Planting one hand on each of her open thighs he dug his strong
fingers in, kneading her flesh and stretching it over her bones.

Maku had strong hands and Tina felt shivers running through her body as
Maku dug into her flesh and moved his hands up and down her thighs from
her knees to her hips, kneading and pressing and waking up long-lost
nerves. Yes, Tina thought to herself, Maku had been here before and he
knew exactly how to work his way up to the precise moment when he would
bring Tina to the brink of total blackout.

He slid his hands up her hips and massaged her belly now, pressing hard
and deep into Tina’s muscular, well-developed midsection. He worked in
expanding circles around Tina’s bellybutton, alternately pressing with
his fingertips and then with his knuckles. At first Tina had been
apprehensive about the young man, but now she abandoned herself
completely to his strong manipulative hands.

Now Maku concentrated on Tina’s ribs, running his knuckles over them,
back and forth, digging between them and pushing them apart. The pain
of reawakening raced through her body from head to toe and back again.
Maku knew his work and proceeded carefully. He gripped Tina’s right tit
between both his hands and pressed it together into a roll. Then he
rolled it back and forth between both his hands, carefully pinching the
nipple and releasing it, pinching it and releasing it, continuing to
roll and squeeze it. It was a feeling that Tina had never experienced
before. Her mouth fell open and she could feel the saliva dripping down
her chin, but she didn’t have the strength to snap her jaws closed.

Maku reached over to the other tit and gave it the same treatment. Tina
felt her body growing hotter and hotter. Maku pressed his knee against
her patch and Tina rubbed her hips up and down feeling his smooth,
silky black knee against her cunt through her bush of hair. Her own
hair was turning her on now and Tina was completely surrendering to the
ministrations of the twelve-year-old houseboy.

Maku continued rolling one tit between both his hands but now he bent
his head down and sucked the other nipple between his teeth nipping and
biting it gently around and around in circles. Tina felt her entire
body short-circuiting itself Maku was assaulting every one of her
pleasure spots. Tina ached to feel his cock inside of her, but he was
stronger than she and he hadn’t finished his massage yet. She could
feel his heavy cock leaning against her belly as he switched tits, now
rolling the left one while nipping at the right one with his teeth.

He was bringing her along very slowly to a first orgasm, working slowly
to both bring it on and to delay it, dragging her to the brink of total
annihilation and then pulling her back.

“Oh, please, let me come, let me,” Tina pleaded.

“Oh, no, Miss Tina, hold back, hold back a little,” Maku whispered.
“Will be much better if hold back.”

“No, now, I want my orgasm now.” Tina begged, squirming, pushing her
pelvis up as if she could have her orgasm by reaching out for it and
grabbing it. But Maku kept her balanced on the edge, almost feeling
herself coming, yet not quite coming as he continued rolling one tit
and sucking on the other and pushing his knee against her patch.

Maku pulled back for a moment and lifted Tina’s legs so that her thatch
became a target point for his stiff cock. Very gently, with thumb and
index finger Maku spread her cunt lips. Tina knew what was coming and
drew a deep breath in expectation. In a moment Maku’s rod would plunge
through her bush, past her reddened cunt lips and deep into her hole.
Tina knew that this would indeed be the moment of total wipeout orgasm.
Maku moved back on his knees, leaned forward with his hands on Tina’s
tits and allowing himself to fall forward. His cock moved in a perfect
arc and scored a perfect hit moving gracefully through Tina’s patch of
black cunt hair, pushing smoothly past her wet cunt lips, moistened by
the anticipation and foreplay and slid smoothly into the pink tunnel
that started at her cunt lips and had its nerve endings deep in the
back of Tina’s skull.

For Tina who squinted her eyes shut the minute she felt Maku fall
forward as the whole scene took place in slow motion. She felt her cunt
hair tickle as his cock moved through them. It felt like it lasted for
five minutes despite the fact that his cock sliced through her patch in
just instants. Tina then felt her hot red cunt lips pried apart as
though someone had jammed a hydraulic jack between those lips and
turned it on full. Her lips were, shoved wide apart, stretching the
skin like it had never before been stretched, farther apart than it had
ever been stretched. The skin almost tore as she felt her lips pried
wide open. She felt her cave being torn to shreds by the massive weapon
being forced through the well-greased walls. Tina had begged and
pleaded and now she felt the chain reaction start. The sensation spread
like wildfire from the vortex of her twat and spread in ever-widening
circles throughout her entire body, encompassing her tits, her ass and
her entire being.

But before the orgasm could spread to every inch of her body, Maku
started rocking back and forth on her body plunging his weapon in and
out, slamming his strong black belly against her well-muscled white
belly. His cock sank deep into her, tearing away at her walls and
slamming into the back wall. Tina could barely keep breathing under the
assault and didn’t really care whether she did or not. She arched her
back, bringing her belly up to meet his. The slap was deafening as the
two bodies met in hard contact, but the effect of the slapping motion
was even more destructive on Tina’s inside where Maku’s rod slammed
away at every nerve ending sending shudders racing through Tina’s
entire body.

Each successive orgasm raced and overtook the proceeding one like
ripples on a lake. One after another in short grunts and gasps Tina’s
voice echoed her pain/pleasure through the hard tile walls of the
bathroom. At last Tina’s body could not take any more and she felt
herself slowing down, but then she felt a strange pulsating motion in
Maku’s prick and she felt him shooting his load deep into her. Her cunt
swung into action, twitching and wiggling, wringing his tool as best
she could. She could feel the streams of hot come shooting deep into
her. It felt like her session under the hot faucet in the bathroom as
he poured everything he had into her. Tina didn’t know how he managed
to hold a load like that in him but now it went pouring deeply into her
and she pushed her hips up to trap every bit of it between her spread
legs.

Maku collapsed on top of his cock, shriveling up and his come starting
to leak out of her worn cunt. They both rose out of the bathtub and
surveyed the bathroom. It was even worse now, with even more water
splashed all over the place. Maku extended his hand to Tina and helped
her out of the tub.

“Massage satisfactory?” he asked as they walked into the bedroom.

“Massage satisfactory,” Tina grinned, patting his backside.

“Must go get mop, clean up bathroom,” Maku said, as he scooped up his
shorts and wiggled back into them and trotted from the bedroom.

The blush which had spread throughout Tina’s body was beginning to
subside and now Tina went prowling through the house. As good as young
Maku had been in the saddle, Tina felt that his banging had only been a
preliminary fuck. Her body had been tuned to a fine point and now Tina
was ready for a really heavy evening.

She headed for Marshall’s room and seeing that the door was open she
poked her head into it and at first almost wished she hadn’t. She’d
caught Marshall with Elsie, but as she watched from behind the
doorpost, she was fascinated. Elsie stripped her frock off and lay back
on the bed. Although she was tall and her body stout, she moved with
grace and sensuality. She lay back and propped a pillow under her hips
raising them and then lifted her head. From behind the door Tina
couldn’t see Marshall but she had an incredible view of Elsie’s body.
Elsie had large thick legs that were firm as rocks. They were almost
straight up in the air and spread wide apart, exposing her pink little
asshole and the thick patch of kinky hair that was even blacker than
her skin. The thick thatch had a part in it and through the part Tina
could see the thick pink lips, almost as thick as the lips of Elsie’s
mouth, poking through the black forest of her crotch.

Tina could see the little droplets of juice clinging to the thick lips.
There was a big grin on her face as she lay there waggling her legs
silently, digging her ass into the pillow.

Tina somehow admired the two large buttocks on which Elsie balanced
herself as she squirmed. They were large and fleshy, yet somehow very
sexy. Tina looked up beyond the buttocks, over the big hairy gash upon
her attention had been riveted, and looked at the big round belly. Yes,
it was fat, but somehow it was also firm and somehow Tina felt a twinge
in her body. She wanted that large, fat woman, wanted to bury her head
in the folds of fat that somehow had remained firm, wanted to stick her
head through the hair bush and into the wet, pink crevice. She wanted
to throw herself on that big fleshy, beckoning body. Tina looked at the
large tits that had earlier been straining against the frock which now
lay on the floor. The tits were also large and fleshy and rolled back
and forth from side to side and from front to back, with the big
nipples at their points a bright pink.

“Hey, master, you come hump me now?” Elsie called out.

Without a word, Marshall appeared in Tina’s field of vision, walking
from a corner of the bedroom to where his housekeeper lay with her legs
flapping in the air. Marshall was nude and jiggled slightly as he
walked, but one thing was very clear. His big cock was already erect
and it preceded him as he approached his big black partner.

“Open wide, Elsie, my love,” he whispered, “because here I come.”

Tina fingered her crevice, toying with the hair at the entrance. She
wanted Marshall. She wanted that big stiff cock inside of her, plunging
in and driving her insane. She needed it. She wanted the big black
woman lying on the bed awaiting the man she wanted. She wanted to roll
over that big, fleshy black body, smooth and silky, but soft and
welcoming.

Tina buried her fingers deeper into her cave and wiggled them back and
forth as she watched Marshall kneel on the edge of the bed and Elsie
somehow spreading her legs even wider as Marshall leaned against the V
of her legs and steadied himself as he maneuvered his cock right on
target through the pink portals and into the palace of flesh.

“Ahhhhhh!” Elsie moaned long and low. It was a combination sigh and
gurgle as Marshall’s rod slid home deep into her waiting cavern. Elsie
tossed her hips up, bouncing Marshall into the air so that his cock
would come down again and hammer into her hole. Marshall pulled back
and then slammed forward. Their bodies made a plop-plop sound as
Marshall slammed down and Elsie heaved up, working in unison together
toward orgasm.

Tina turned for a moment and saw Maku heading for her room with a mop
and bucket to clean up the leftovers of their little humping session in
the bathtub. In the background she continued to hear the plop-plop of
the two bodies meeting in love.

Tina turned back to the duo in the master bedroom and she could see
that they were both climaxing, wordlessly quivering and shooting their
loads as their bodies strained against each other in that cosmic moment
of total destruction.

“Well, Tina, are you coming in or are you just going to stand there or
are you going to join us?” Marshall called out as he rolled off Elsie,
exposing once again her juicy body.

“Huh?”

“We’ve both been watching you for a long time,” Marshall laughed. “Come
on and Join us.” He patted the mattress on the other side of his fat
black lover.

Tina smiled. She was glad Marshall had a sense of humor and she walked
into the room and plunked down beside Elsie.

“Miss Tina want to suck my boobie?” Elsie magnanimously asked.

“How did you know?” Tina responded. “Your eyes are open as big as my
boobie, go ahead suck, Mama Elsie like,” she replied.

Tina bent over and took a large mouthful of Elsie’s ample tit. It
tasted sweet-sour from the sweat of humping, but it was big and soft
and Tina loved it.

“Now don’t get too excited, Tina,” Marshall cut in. “There are some
people coming over for a little party later, and I’ve got one friend
picked out just for you.”

“Why, thank you,” Tina responded. “I’m looking forward to it.”

“Elsie, go get her the special salve,” Marshall commanded.

Elsie was enjoying Tina’s little sucking session as much as Tina was,
but she reluctantly got up. She pulled her skimpy frock onto her body
and left the room.

Marshall reached over and fondled Tina’s tits.

“The Indians off in the jungle back of the house have an amazing
collections of potions,” he said, pushing her boobs together so he
nipples touched and grew erect under the pressure. “Anyway, the one I
sent Elsie for is guaranteed to net you any man you want and if you’ll
take my advice, set your aim at Roger, huh?”

“For at least one night,” Tina laughed, pressing up against Marshall’s
hands as he applied a little pressure to her tender boobs.

“Enjoying yourself so far?” Marshall asked.

“Yes, especially that little houseboy of yours,” she said, rolling over
on top of Marshall and straddling his body.

Marshall looked up as Tina balanced herself across his stomach and
sliding back so that her ass slithered over his stomach. His cock grew
erect and her ass slithered over it and she spread her legs so that it
could slide into her waiting crevice which was sopping wet with
anticipation. Tina groaned in ecstasy as Marshall’s tool slid home, and
she rode up and down, up and down hard on the granite-hard prick that
was poking deep into her.

Marshall lay back and laughed as Tina rode and rode and rode until she
keeled overland blacked out, her body shaking and quivering as
Marshall’s tool shot his load deep into her.

Chapter 8

Tina awoke with a start, feeling a pair of strong large hands lifting
her buttocks. She was lying on her belly and the hands turned her on
her back. Tina blinked her eyes open and looked up to see Elsie leaning
over, her tits straining against her flimsy frock.

“Wake up, Miss Tina,” she hissed. “Guests are arriving and you must put
potion on.”

Tina rolled over and surrendered to the strong hands of Elsie. She
would rather have taken Elsie off to her own room and spent a couple of
hours exploring her big, black body with its many contrasts, large, but
delicate, fleshy, yet firm and oh, so sexy.

Tina propped herself up on one arm and watched as Elsie kneeled at the
foot of the bed and whispered what seemed to be a prayer. Elsie swiftly
arose and took a small vial from her pocket and poured a bit of the
creamy liquid into the palm of her hand and slapped it over Tina’s left
tit. Tina winced under the impact which was so sudden, but the liquid
seemed to be hot and smooth and Elsie’s hand was so comforting. Elsie
repeated the procedure with Tina’s other tit and again Tina felt heat
spreading through her body, just like the slow methodical budding of a
really great orgasm.

Elsie was really enjoying her work and the smile on her face showed it.
She spilled the remainder of the vial on Tina’s belly and massaged it
thoroughly in, from the bottom of her tits into the dense bush between
her legs.

“Bring you good luck to your good body,” Elsie smiled at Tina.

Tina smiled back and spread her legs, inviting Elsie, but Elsie
frowned.

“Not when guests are here,” she said suddenly, turning and leaving the
room.

Tina surveyed her body. The white cream had disappeared into her skin
and she ran her hands over her tits and belly feeling the unusual silky
feeling that her skin had gained from the cream.

“You must be Tina,” a voice from beyond the door called out. Tina
wasn’t really startled. She somehow expected someone to walk through
the door, and now he did.

Tall and blond with a well-muscled body and Tina could see almost every
one of the bulging muscles. He was clad only in a pair of flowered
beach shorts and loved showing off his perfect body.

“I’m Roger.”

“They told me a lot about you,” Tina replied.

“What did they say?” he shot back looking over Tina who made no effort
to rise or hide any part of her body that lay sprawled on the bed
before him like a delicious platter of goodies.

“Just that I had to meet you, though they didn’t say why,” Tina
answered, rearranging herself slightly so he could have a better view
of her pussy.

“They told me quite a bit about you, too.”

“What?”

“I’d rather find out for myself,” he grinned, approaching the bed.

“What’s stopping you?”

Roger said nothing, just stood there, fiddling with the stretch band on
his shorts and watching as Tina rolled over and tossed her hair back
and forth making a long, whipping motion with it. Tina knew that cream
or no cream, magic or no magic, she had Roger in the palm of her hand
and she was enjoying the sensation. She stood up on the bed, drawing
herself up to her full height and then fell into a complete split, her
bush brushing the satin sheets on the bed, and her cunt opening wide as
the muscles stretched her lips open. Tina rolled back, her legs still
apart, so Roger could get a solid view of her crevice.

“Everything they said about you was true,” he laughed out loud.

“Everything they said and more,” Tina grinned back. “Watch this.”

Tina pulled herself back to a standing position and then leaped off the
bed, landing on her hands and going into a full cartwheel.

“And this,” she continued.

Now she allowed herself to fall back, her legs spread wide. She fell
back, bending in half the wrong way. This incredible bend stunned even
Roger. He stared motionless at Tina who jiggled her tits which hung
over her shoulders now. He also stared at Tina’s patch which was
stretched tight by this latest contortion. Her cunt lips poked through
the thick black hair and at the top of her cunt, the pink knob of her
clit pushed through like a miniature prick. Roger’s mouth watered as he
surveyed the display of nookie before him, and slipped his shorts over
his stiff rod and down his legs.

“Don’t just stand there, lover boy,” Tina laughed, jiggling her tits
again. “Come hump me.”

Roger knew an invitation when he received one and took two steps toward
Tina. He fingered her patch and ran his fingers up and down the ridge
of her cunt lips.

“Do it now, you bastard,” Tina hissed.

Holding his cock and guiding it toward the center of the crevice, Roger
stepped forward and pushed hard. He didn’t expect his cock to slide
home so easily, but the magic cream must have been doing its thing
because Tina’s cunt reacted like a vacuum cleaner, sucking it right in
and gripping it hard.

Roger reached down to Tina’s shoulders and brought her up to a standing
position.

“Thanks,” she breathed. “My back was beginning to feel it.”

Roger made no response. His cock was still in her and now he pressed
his lips against hers and pried her mouth open with his tongue and
plunged it deep into her throat. Tina responded by sucking his tongue
into her and chewing on it. She wrapped her arms around him and hoisted
herself onto his body, wrapping her legs around his torso. His pole
felt good inside her and she wiggled up and down as shivers of pleasure
raced through her body.

Tina’s weight caused Roger to stumble and waver, but he tensed his
muscles and staggered to the bed where he fell down on top of her,
plunging his pole even deeper into her. Tina let out a sharp gasp as
she felt his cock drill deep into her. It was more than she had
bargained for, but she was glad to have it so deep in her.

The two rolled back and forth on the bed, over and around, play-
wrestling. Tina struggled atop Roger and tried to pin him. Roger
allowed himself to be pinned only because he liked to have a bitch like
Tina riding him, slamming her body against his, her tits bouncing madly
against his chest and her cunt scraping the skin off his long, erect
cock.

When Roger tired of this, he rolled over on top of Tina and started
giving her the riding of her life up and down, up and down, slapping
his chest against hers as hard as he could, knocking the wind from her
lungs.

“Come on, baby, come on,” Roger cried as he felt his cock begin to
pulsate in her tight cunt.

Tina let her body swing free, heir cunt pulsating with his cock, her
pussy juice sloshing around inside the passionate walls her crevice. At
last she let loose and allow herself to come seeing stars and feeling
the electricity shoot through her body. Roger laughed as he felt her
body go stiff and then launched his own wad deep into her. This set
Tina off again and even Roger’s body pinning Tina’s to the bed failed
to hold her down, as she bucked and twisted, tossing him off her and
onto the bed next to her.

“They didn’t tell me the half about you, Roger said, grinning at Tina
and fondling her tits as she came down off her high.

“You better believe it,” she said, bounding up and taking his hand and
dragging him toward the hallway.

“Let’s get into a scene with someone else,” Tina said. “I gotta have
more.”

“If the little lady wants more, she’s gonna get more,” Roger said,
laughing and following Tina. He was thoroughly satisfied by their
superwoman, but if she wanted more, he was going to join her.

Tina didn’t know how Roger would react to her little scheme, but she
dragged him along anyway.

Fuck it! Tina thought, I gotta have Elsie and if he doesn’t like it, he
can fuck himself. Tina had been aching for Elsie all afternoon and
events had conspired to keep them apart. Roger and Tina Wandered down
the hall. They caught a glimpse of Marshall slipping it to Donna, whose
body was painted with bright orange and purple paints. The two were so
involved with each other that they didn’t notice Tina and Roger heading
down the hallway.

Tina led Roger to the kitchen where Elsie was bent over her Work. Tina
left Roger at the door and tiptoed into the kitchen. She gently
approached Elsie from the rear and carefully placed her hands on
Elsie’s hips and squeezed gently.

Elsie turned around with a start.

“Oh, it’s you, Miss Tina. Hello.”

“Come join us on the beach.”

“Oh, no, Miss Tina. Master need me here.”

“I need you on the beach,” Tina said, lifting Elsie’s frock and
massaging the valley between her immense buttocks. “Come with us.”

“Oh, no, Miss Tina, oh, no,” Elsie repeated, but this time less
certainly as she started to feel the effects of Tina’s hands kneading
the flesh behind her twat.

Roger watched from the doorway and he, too, grew fascinated by the
strange black woman to whom Tina was ministering. She seemed to be all
things, fat and solid, yet strangely sexy and alluring all at the same
time. From behind, Roger could see the edges of her tits quiver as Tina
pressed her body against the big woman’s back all the time continuing
her massage and still whispering in her ear.

“Come on, Elsie, come on.”

“No, I mustn’t.”

“Yes, damnit, Elsie, yes.”

“No, please, no.”

“Yes, Elsie, yes.”

Tina’s voice grew more and more insistent and her hand motions stronger
and faster. Elsie’s voice grew weaker and weaker as she leaned against
Tina and fell under the spell of her massage.

Suddenly, Elsie’s body shook violently, almost pushing Tina’s body
away. Elsie gripped the edge of the table and held tight as she came
shuddering and twitching. She turned around showing her front. There
was a big round wet spot at her crotch from the pussy juice that poured
out of her hole. The wet spot on the dress clung against her twat
highlighting her kinky cunt hair that pressed out through the flimsy
cotton.

“Oh, now you ruin Elsie’s dress,” she complained smiling. “I must go
change now so Master won’t see me like this.”

“I’ll buy you a dozen like them,” Roger said, stepping out from the
doorway and smiling at the big woman, “if you’ll join us on the beach.”

Elsie stared at him, tall and white, standing before her with his full
erection. She looked at Tina who smiled and nodded. Now Tina knew that
she had indeed met Mr. Right–that she and Roger would be happy
together for a long time.

“Okay,” Elsie said meekly, breaking into a huge grin.

Tina took her by one hand and Roger by the other and they led her out
the kitchen door and down to the beach behind one of the many dunes
that dotted it. Tina stopped Elsie and stepped in front of her and sank
to her knees. Elsie knew what was expected of her, and was even looking
forward to it. She spread her legs, causing her frock to rise up her
hips. Tina pushed her head under the frock and started licking Elsie’s
patch clean. There were little droplets of come speckled through her
hair and Tina was rubbing her chin and running her tongue through the
black forest.

Roger unbuttoned Elsie’s frock and pulled it over her head setting her
tits free. The sight of those tits jiggling so sensuously drove Roger
wild. He stepped behind the big black woman and anchored himself to
those tits with his hands, pushing them from side to side and puffing
them every which way. They were putty in his hands and the sensation
drove him wild. His cock was aching and now he pressed it against her
ass, feeling the not of muscles pressing back. He leaned harder as he
felt Elsie pressing against him. She wanted his cock up her ass and he
was going to shove it in. Tina was slurping and gobbling and Elsie
started to pant under her assault.

“Push, Mr. Roger, push,” Elsie panted.

Roger applied himself once more, gripping her tits and sharply bringing
his hips forward, hammering his prick into her. Elsie let out a long,
low moan as she felt the cock slide into her. She wasn’t sure whether
she was moaning because of Tina’s attack or Roger’s cock. Tina let up
for a moment and Elsie started failing forward on all fours, landing on
her hands and knees. Tina squirmed under her, and Roger continued his
assault, slapping his hips against the ample, well-padded buttocks.

Elsie lay down atop Tina and Roger continued cornholing Elsie. Tina
felt almost squashed under the two bodies but Elsie’s body was so warm
and all-encompassing that she hardly minded the weight.

Roger started to feel himself come and Elsie knew that any moment now
her ass would be filled with his reservoir of come. She straightened up
knocking Roger flat on his back. His cock waved wildly in the air back
and forth, but Elsie squirmed around, forgetting Tina, and grabbed it
in her fist and started bringing him off.

He squirted his come onto his own belly and was immediately attacked by
both women who started licking through the blond hair on his stomach
and chest, licking up his sweet, juicy come.

Elsie tongued his entire body, while Tina sucked his cock in her mouth,
up and down the now-limp member which suddenly grew stiff again.

“Ride me, ride me,” Roger gasped.

Elsie continued to lick but Tina quickly mounted Roger and rode him
like she never rode before, up and down his pole, she felt it deep
inside of her, at last coming again, shooting another load into her.

* * *

Elsie had returned to the house and now the two lovers lay arm in arm
on the cool night beach.

“Come with me,” Roger began as he fondled Tina’s tits.

“Where to?”

“Paris. You’ll be the toast of the town. I’ve got friends who’d love to
hump you.”

“Sounds delicious.”

Roger rolled over onto Tina. His cock was stiff again and he was aching
to give her a proper pronging.

Tina spread her legs and felt the shaft of his cock slide in along the
soft inside of her thigh.

She felt the hot head of it slide higher and higher and she felt the
tremors of passion and lust increase within her as the cock made its
way to her cunt.

Her pussy was wet and becoming wetter and wetter with the flow of come
that was gushing out of her and making her slick and ready for fucking.

The pleasure she felt at the touch of Roger’s cock was something
wonderful and she knew that she could be very happy with him.

They fucked on the beach like a couple of maniacs and could not get
enough of the wonderful pleasures they were feeling.

There was a tremendous storm that was about to blow up but they didn’t
care. They lay on the beach and had the water and the sand wash over
them as they stroked and fucked like animals.

Their bodies were wet and slick and they slid off each other in the
most delicious and incredible way.

They were homier than they had ever been and the novelty and the thrill
of this discovery made them want each other more and more.

“Fuck me, Roger. Stick that cock up my cunt,” she gasped as he shoved
that cock higher and higher into her cunt.

The luscious and delicious feelings she felt were something that she
could not get enough of and she knew that when they got to Paris this
would continue for as long as they were both willing.

She felt this and she wanted to continue to fuck him for the rest of
her life.

Her thighs were spread as far as they would go and she bucked her hips
up to get more and more of his cock into her cunt. It was thick and
solid and completely filled up her hole.

She raked and scraped his tool across her clit and vibrated with the
intensity of the emotions she felt.

There was something wonderful about the whole thing and she knew that
eventually they would hit it off together.

Her cunt oozed and spewed forth come and juices and she gave him all
the cunt and the pleasure that he wanted and more.

Roger plunged and shoved his cock as far as it would go and she
clenched the muscles of her cunt to envelope the shaft in tight, sweet
meat.

“Do it slow,” she gasped as he stroked up and down above her.

Then she shifted her weight. She turned him quickly around and got on
top of him.

She was now sitting on his pole and jumping up and down on it with all
the force and the pressure she could.

It was sheer heaven to her and she loved every inch and every stroke of
his cock in and out of her.

Her mouth was hanging half open and she jumped harder on his cock and
controlled the delicious sensations that she felt.

Her tits jiggled up and down with the force of her fucking and she
raked her fingernails across his balls.

He moaned and groaned beneath her as Tina found the crack of his ass
with her fingers and plunged deeper in there.

She felt the tight hot feeling of his asshole and she knew that he
loved this. Tina knew that this was driving him out of his mind and
making him tremble and twitch with the pleasure and the pain of their
fucking and plunging.

They loved to fuck and nothing was ever going to stop them now.

Nothing would come between the two of them screwing like that and she
felt that her, whole body was going to be ripped apart by the force of
her orgasm when it finally came.

As his cock rammed in and out of her she raked her own fingers over the
clit of her cunt and stimulated herself at the same time.

Her clit was hard and erect and she felt the little nubbin of her
pleasure come to flaming life beneath the loving affections of her
fingers.

There was nothing left to do now but to come. She felt the waves of
pleasure about to break over her and make her shoot the cream that was
within her.

Her cunt throbbed and pulsated with the pleasure she felt and the
sensations were making her head spin.

The intense pleasure of her orgasm made Tina gasp as she felt her cunt
tighten up and then gush forth with the thick come.

Roger was about to come too now.

He raked his cock in and out of her and then shot the thick load of
come all the way into her cunt.

She could not believe the incredible amount of come that he shot into
her.

There was so much of it that her cunt could not hold it all and some of
it came dribbling out of her hole and coursed down her thighs.

She drenched his cock with the thick come and he drenched her thighs
and cunt with his come.

They were happy and exhausted now and they plunged and shoved in and
out of each other with the incredible passions they felt.

Chapter 9

A few days later they were both ready to leave.

Roger and Tina said goodbye to everybody and drove off to the docks to
take the boat to Paris.

Tina was looking forward to that. She could not wait to get there and
start the kind of life she had always wanted.

She wanted to be a Bohemian in the worst way and she knew that Paris
was the only place to do it.

Any other place was just, an imitation of that kind of life and Paris
was the original.

All the artists and the freaky people came from there and she knew that
she would fit right in with their life style.

Her cunt could not wait either.

She knew that there would be a lot of fucking all over the place when
they got there and that Roger would not mind if she went off and fucked
anybody she wanted.

She was glad that Roger was like that and she knew that she would not
mind if he went out and did the same thing.

That was the kind of life she wanted and she hoped that Roger would
want the same thing also.

He had told her so much about Paris that she thought she had already
been there in her mind.

She felt that she had already seen and done all the wonderful things
that he had told her about.

She knew that she would have a great time there and that there would be
nothing to stop her from having the kind of life that she craved and
needed more than anything else in the world.

It seemed to her that the boat took forever to get to France. They
seemed to have been sailing for weeks when they finally spotted land
one early morning.

They boarded the train to Paris and Tina spent most of her time gazing
out the window to the new landscape that unfolded before her.

She could not get enough of this new and wonderful place.

Tine felt that she had to see and do everything at the same time before
she got any older.

Not that she was old by any means, but she felt that life was for
living at any cost and time waited for no man.

Pleasure and living had to be taken at a gallop and that was the way
she wanted to live from now.

Roger slept for most of the ride and Tina found herself becoming bored
and restless. There was something brewing within her and she did not
know what it was at first.

She felt there was something stirring inside her and when she looked
around her from the window she realized what it was.

She was horny. Tina knew that there was only one cure for that. She had
to get layed and she had to do it right away.

She looked around her to see if there might be any likely looking males
with which to fuck.

She was curious and anxious about all the stories she had heard about
the French men and she was more than willing to test out the theory of
whether they were true or not.

That was one thing she could not resist.

She could not resist the temptation to try out a French man and see if
they were all they were cracked up to be.

The only person she saw that might fit her needs was the young
conductor that came around and checked tickets and announced
destinations.

She knew that he must have a thick cock from the huge bulge she saw in
his tight pants.

She was willing and hungry and more than willing to try anything that
he might want to do.

The next time he came around she gave him a big smile and asked him
something in the little French she knew.

He smiled at her and replied in English.

“I understand English, young lady,” he said to her.

“I’m so glad. I wanted to know where the bathroom is.”

“Come with me. I will show you a proper bathroom. The public ones are
not fit for pigs. I will let you use the private one we have for
special passengers and for the crew.”

Tina hoped that she would have the chance to fuck him and she had
confidence in herself that she would be able to communicate to him the
need she had for his cock.

He led the way through the cars and then finally stopped before a wood
paneled door. He opened it and stepped inside. He began showing her
where the things were and was about to leave when she lifted her skirt
and pulled down her panties. The door was still closed and the knob was
still in his hand when he whirled around to catch sight of her doing
that.

“You are very brave.” he said casually.

“What do you mean,” Tina replied with as innocent a tone as she could.

“When a woman does certain things a man may perhaps receive the wrong
idea as to her intentions.”

“Any intentions you have are fine with me,” she smiled at him as her
hands slowly picked up her skirt and her fingers tangled themselves in
the fine down of her crotch. Her middle finger gently caressed her clit
and a shudder of pleasure shot through her.

She closed her eyes and bit her lower lip in delicious pleasure as the
conductor looked on.

“No. I apologize. A man could only get one impression.”

He approached her after locking the door behind him. She heard the
click and knew that they would definitely fuck now.

His hands reached out and joined hers as she stroked and fingered her
cunt. She felt the dry warmth of his hands on hers and pushed deeper
into her cunt.

He pulled her hands away and then he continued stroking at her clit and
her cunt lips.

Tina could not believe the incredible passion she suddenly felt as his
hands found the lips and spread them slowly apart.

She moaned low in her throat and smiled while her eyes closed.

“Nice. Do it slowly. Nice and slow.”

Tina could tell that his hands were experienced and that he knew just
what to do to get her hot and excited.

She spread her legs a little farther apart and let his fingers explore
every part of her thighs and her cunt.

She leaned closer to him because she could hardly stand any more. Her
legs were weak and rubbery and she gasped as his middle finger found
her cunt hole and dived into the moistening and thickening tissues.

He prodded harder and then she had to sit. She could no longer stand.

She leaned to him and he picked her up and sat her bare ass on the cool
porcelain of the wash basin.

She felt the contrast of his hot fingers and her hot cunt with the
coldness of the sink and a shudder of pleasure shot through her and
made her pant and gasp in delicious abandon.

Her cunt was hot and flaming and the cream oozed out of her and dripped
to the sink below her.

Her cunt could not get enough of his meaty hand inside her and Tina
knew that her cunt needed his cock now.

“You animal. Do it slow and easy. Nice and slow,” she moaned as her
chin lifted and her mouth hung open a little more now. Her eyes were
closed, and she reveled in the delicious feelings his hand and his
fingers were giving her.

He had two fingers inside her now and stroked slowly but forcefully and
raked his knuckles across her clit.

The sensations she was having were driving her mad and Tina now wanted
his cock.

She could feel the meaty tool beneath the fabric of his pants and she
stroked it with her hand.

“I want this,” she gasped.

“With pleasure,” he answered.

He quickly undid the zipper and the buckle of the pants and his cock
sprang suddenly to life.

It bobbed up and down before her and she grasped the head of it with
her little fist.

The man groaned as he felt the cool fingers surround the head of his
cock and shoved it a little in and out of her palm.

They were both hotter than hell and they crushed and fought against
each other.

“Fuck me now,” she moaned languidly as her hands pulled his cock to
her.

She felt the tool approach her cunt and she spread her cunt lisp with
her hands to get the shaft in there. She craved him more than anything
now and she knew that this would be one fuck that she would not forget.

She wrapped her legs around his waist and pulled him closer and closer
to her until she could feel the head of his cock pressed against her
cunt lips.

He knew what he was doing. His technique was making her squirm and
tremble with delight.

He rubbed the head of his thick cock against her cunt lips and she
experienced a rush of pleasure that made her scream a little.

“You like, no?” he asked.

“I like yes. Very much,” Tina gasped as she felt the head of his cock
now enter her cunt and slide into the already wet and slick cunt hole.

She felt the shaft of it penetrate all the way to the depths of her and
knew that he was one hell of a fucker.

She knew that he was good at what he did and she bucked her hips to him
to get more and more of his cock into her.

The white porcelain was now wet with the juices of their love as she
rocked her cunt back and forth on his cock.

She felt the tool pulsate and throb inside her and she knew that she
was going to come soon.

The rocking of the train helped her rock in time to his thrusts and
plunges and Tina clawed his stomach and his ass with her nails.

She kicked him in the back of the thighs and ass and urged him to fuck
harder and faster.

“Come on and do it fast now. Harder and faster. Ohhh, nice now.”

He plunged and shoved his shaft in and out between her cunt lips and
drove the head of it as far as it would go into her cunt.

She was in ecstasy now and there was nothing except that she was
getting jammed.

Tina was panting heavily now and he could see the spots where little
beads of sweat had broken out on her pale body.

He too felt rather hot and knew that he was getting exhausted just
feeling all the things he was feeling. He’d been ramming his cock into
a seemingly bottomless pit.

The steady rocking of the fast train helped Tina rock with the thrusts
of his cock. She was hot and willing and she accepted his cock all the
way.

Her cunt was completely filled up with his stiff shaft as she raked her
fingernails across his stomach and along the bottom of his balls.

They were panting and gasping as she felt the tremors of her orgasm
about to crest over her and make her come.

She could not get enough of his cock and she fought with him to get
more and more of it deep inside her.

She loved that. Tina could not get enough of his cock inside her and
knew that when the time came for her to come she would spurt that thick
cream all over the place.

She would cream his cock and his balls with the delicious female come
and there would be nothing that she or he could do about it.

It was delicious and heavenly and they both fucked like a couple of
animals now.

Her bare ass on that porcelain sink was now becoming wet and slick and
she was having a hard time staying on there.

He picked her up by her ass and lifted her into the air. Tina was now
completely impaled on his cock and she rode it like she would a horse.

Tina bucked up and down on the cock and kicked the back of his legs
with her feet and ankles.

She wanted more and more and she felt the cock pulsate and throb inside
her. Tina felt the incredible amount of pleasure shoot all through her
and make her pant and scream with the pleasure that she could not get
enough of.

There was something terrific about the whole thing and there was
something-that they could not do without.

Her cunt was now streaming with come. It was oozing with the wonderful
female juices of her pussy and she drenched his cock and his balls with
it.

She flooded his thighs and her thighs at the same time and she felt the
tool inside her pulsate as she had never felt a cock pulsate before.

Her thighs were spread wide and thick and she felt the delicious
pleasure of her cunt about to come to the peak now.

Tina knew that she was now ready to come. She felt the pressure
increase and grow in her and about to burst forth with all the
restrained madness that was in her.

She knew that he was going to come too and she wanted to come at the
same time as he.

She wanted the both of them to come together and she was sure that
nothing in the world would be as wonderful as that.

Nothing could replace the wonderful feelings that she felt and she was
sure that when he came he would flood her guts with the thick come from
his balls.

Of that she was sure and of that she had no doubt.

Her cunt was silently screaming and begging for the orgasm that would
rip right through her and she felt the huge pressure of her cunt about
to explode all over the place and cream him.

The orgasm ripped through her body and made her shudder with the
incredible pleasure that she had been waiting for.

She felt relieved and pleased and happy beyond all words.

There was something terrific about the whole thing and she felt the
incredible pleasure rip through her in spurts and gushes.

“I’m coming, I’m coming,” she gasped.

She knew that she was coming and she could not hold herself back from
the pleasure that ripped through her.

Her cunt was on fire and her thighs were spread as far as they could
go.

She knew that and she wanted more and more of that until she could
hardly move from the incredible amount of energy that she had used up.

She felt drained and tired and she felt as if she could no longer do
anything. Her cunt was happy now and that was all that mattered to her.

Her cunt was made happy for at least a few hours and that was all she
was worried about.

She disentangled herself from him and she went about the tiny cubicle
picking up odd bits of clothing.

She slipped into her panties and smiled at him.

“Maybe I’ll see you in Paris.”

“Perhaps.”

He approached her and kissed her hand. She did not expect anything so
genteel and pleasant as that and she was highly flattered and happy
about the whole thing. She knew hat she had pleased him but she had
never imagined that he would react to her in that way.

Tina returned to Roger and snuggled close beside him on the seat. He
was still asleep and had not missed her absence. Even if he had been
awake she was sure that she would have done the same thing. She would
even have told him about it.

She rode in silence all the way to Paris and Roger slept soundly. Tina
awoke him just as the train pulled into the terminal and began to
gather their things.

They took a cab to a small pension and began to unpack and go through
the motions of getting their life started in this foreign city.

Roger seemed to know all the places and she let him make all the
decisions for the first few days.

For some reason the polish and the novelty of Roger began to wear thin.
She could no longer be excited and thrilled at his touch as she had
been back in America.

There was something stirring in her that she knew he could not satisfy.

She had been protected and sheltered all her fife by men and by her
parents and now Tina wanted to strike out on her own and find out what
it was like to live free and independent of any man.

She wanted to shake free of Roger. She wanted to shake free of anything
that might tie her down and compel her to be the mate of any person.

In the days that followed she met all of Roger’s friends and felt the
same things about them. They were mostly all Americans that had notions
of being artists and bohemians. They considered themselves the new wave
of expatriates, following in the footsteps of Hemingway and Toklas,
Stein and Fitzgerald.

But she could see them for what they really were, spoiled middle class
children that had never fully grown up.

They were looking for the easy way out, the posture of doing something
artistic, all the while hiding the fact that they were empty and
useless as people and artists.

All but one of them gave her that impression. She seemed to sense an
authenticity and a genuine soul searching quality in Jake. He seemed
different from the rest.

He did not party at the drop of a hat like the rest of them. He seemed
more remote and always thinking about something.

There was something in his manner that spoke of the true artist and the
real thinker.

She could sense that in him. She could feet it stirring within him like
the great brooding life forces that were at work in her too.

Her social life with Roger was now almost exclusively spent with this
circle of friends.

And she used every opportunity to see Jake whenever they went out.

In the evenings they would gather at a cafe and while away the hours
drinking wine and Penrod. In these conversations Jake would usually
remain silent. Tina could see the disgust and the hate he had for most
of them. She could see the way he cringed at some of their absurd
statements and ridiculous theorizing.

She knew him for what he was. A real person.

All the others were pale imitations of people. They were posturing
fools that wanted people to judge them on what they postured to be
rather than what they genuinely were.

One night as they sat at the cafe Roger got polluted drunk.

He could hardly walk and Tina was left with the chore of taking him
home.

She knew that she could not manage alone and she was immediately
offered help by all of his friends.

Jake offered too but not as forcefully as the others. She wanted to be
taken home by Jake. She knew that the other men only wanted to get into
her pants and fuck. That was alright with her but she didn’t want to
fuck with any of them They would bore her to tears with idle chatter
and ridiculous attempts at getting her to bed.

They rode in the cab with Roger by the window and the two of them
pressed together.

She could feel a tenseness and an electricity in the air between them.
Tina knew what it was. She felt the same things he did at that moment
and she knew that he had been wanting her all this time as much as she
had been wanting him.

“How long have you been in Paris’?” Tina asked, trying to make
innocuous conversation.

“Three years.”

“That’s a long time. Do you miss America?”

“Not a bit. I hate that place.”

“Why?”

“It’s too boring. I have my reasons.”

“I’d like to hear them.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes. I think you’re far more interesting than all the other people
back there.”

“Thank you. I think you’re interesting too.”

“Oh, no. You didn’t have to say that just because I said it, I wasn’t
fishing for compliments, Jake.”

“I know. I still think you’re interesting.”

“When can I hear your reasons,” she said after a while.

“Anytime Roger says it’s alright.”

“He doesn’t own me you know. I can make up my, own mind.”

“That’s not the way it looks to me. I think he sort of dominates you a
little.”

“That’s not so. Not at all. I do what I want,” Tina said in an annoyed
and slightly angry tone.

“You deny too much. Perhaps there is some truth in what I say.”

Tina blushed. She knew she could hide nothing from him. He was far too
wise and worldly to know when things were right and when they were not.

She could feel the power and the assertion in him when he said that.

“I’ll be going away in a few days. I guess we’ll see each other when I
come back.”

“When are you coming back?”

“In a week. I must see a friend.”

A woman, Tina thought. She thought he must have dozens of women stashed
around all over France. He seemed the quiet type that would have a
stable of women to keep him happy.

“He’s a guitar maker. At least eighty years old and still making
guitars as if he were twenty.”

She breathed a sigh of relief not even knowing why she was happy that
he did not have another woman.

“He sounds interesting.”

“To say the least. He cuts his own trees and saws his own wood for the
guitars.”

“Where are you going?”

“To Spain. Just across the border actually.”

“I wish I could go. I mean I wish I could get away from Paris for a
while and see the rest of Europe as long as I’m here.”

“Would you like to go with me?”

She was taken aback by this. She wanted to go more than anything but
she was sure that Roger would not let her go. He would make a fuss
about it and refuse to let her go.

They arrived at the pension where Roger and Tina stayed and Jake helped
her take the limp and drunken body of Roger up the stairs and into bed.

Well, thanks a lot, Jake,” Tina said as she shook his hand at the door.

“Anytime. If you need me for anything just call. Here’s my number at
home and at work.”

“Alright. I’ll do that.”

That night Tina could hardly sleep. She felt something stirring and
moving within her. She felt the presence of Jake all around her as if
he were a specter. Something that shrouded over her and seemed to know
the deepest secrets of her soul.

She knew it was odd for her to feel this way and she knew she was
treading on dangerous ground with him.

Yet she could not help feeling the way she did.

The next day Roger could hardly get out of bed. He was sick and weak
and could hardly move.

“Man. Have I got a hangover.”

“You shouldn’t drink so much. You know you can’t hold it.”

“I can too. It was just that lousy cheese I ate. It must have been
spoiled.”

“Everybody else ate it. Nobody got sick.”

“They’re used to it, Tina. They’ve been in Paris longer and they can
take it. Bacteria and all that.”

“Yeah. I guess you’re right.”

She knew that it was not the cheese or anything else. It was the fact
that Roger had been digging a grave for himself and he had taken to
drinking to blot out the mess he was in.

“Listen, Roger. I want to tell you something. I want to go away with
Jake. He’s going to Spain for a week and I want to go with him.” The
shock registered slowly on his face. She could see that he was hurt but
she had to fight for her own salvation. She couldn’t stand around and
be sucked into the same private hell that Roger was going through.

“So go. It doesn’t matter to me what the hell you do. I don’t give a
shit who you fuck.”

“Don’t be like that, Roger. Please don’t make a scene. Can’t you just
once accept life for what it is and stop crying like a baby every time
something happens that you don’t like. Face it Roger. You’re a child.”

Roger limply lay back on the bed and closed his eyes.

“Sure. Go. Just when I needed you the most.”

“You don’t need me Roger. You need a mother.”

She whirled on her heels and went into the other room to begin packing
her things.

As she packed she made a phone call to Jake.

“Hello, Jake. This is Tina. Is that invitation still open to go to
Spain?”

“Yes it is. How did Roger take it?”

“Badly.”

“I knew he would.”

“He’ll learn I suppose. One of these days he’ll learn.”

“Shall I come by and pick you up?”

“No. I want to take a cab. I want to do this my way.”

“Alright. Ring for me when you get here and I’ll come down and meet
you. We’ll have lunch at the station and then well take the afternoon
train.”

“Yes. That’s fine.”

“I’ll see you later.”

She hung up and continued to pack. Roger stumbled into the room. His
dressing gown flopped about him limply.

“When did this all happen?” he asked.

“Last night. When he helped me take you home.”

“When the cat’s away huh?”

“No. Not when the cat’s away, Roger. It’s not like that at all. And
stop trying to make me sound like a slut or a whore.”

“That’s what you are isn’t it?”

“That game doesn’t work any more, Roger. I can’t feel guilty about
anything I do anymore.”

His last weapon was gone. He sat on a chair and watched silently as she
packed and when she was ready to leave she stood before him and leaned
over to kiss him.

“Goodbye, Roger.”

“Don’t touch me you little tramp.”

The End

Comments (0) >>